The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Young Llanero: A Story of War and Wild Life in Venezuela
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Young Llanero: A Story of War and Wild Life in Venezuela

Author: William Henry Giles Kingston

Release date: May 16, 2007 [eBook #21506]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG LLANERO: A STORY OF WAR AND WILD LIFE IN VENEZUELA ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




The Young Llanero, A Story of War and Wild Life in Venezuela, by W.H.G.
Kingston.

________________________________________________________________________

Kingston seems to be quite good at writing about South America.  One
wonders why he is so anti-Spanish, but as he was brought up living in
Portugal this may have something to do with the matter.

We are taken on a tour round Venezuela (that's the country on the north
of South America, that has lots of oil, and whose main waterway is the
Orinoco).

So there is a change of location from New Granada and Peru, but we have
the same problems with Indians, Spanish troops, boa constrictors, and
other flora and fauna. There are also the usual friendly priest and
ditto doctor.

There were 44 engravings in the book, most of which are very nice
indeed, and their quality can be seen in the pdf we have produced for
the book.  We try to produce a pdf for every book we scan, as a first
task, even before we start to OCR the text.  It's a pity that because of
the size of these pdfs we can't easily make them available on the
website.

We hope you will enjoy the book as much as I have enjoyed making it for
you.

________________________________________________________________________

THE YOUNG LLANERO, A STORY OF WAR AND WILD LIFE IN VENEZUELA, BY W.H.G.
KINGSTON.



CHAPTER ONE.

THE HOME OF MY CHILDHOOD IN SOUTH AMERICA--MY FATHER'S HISTORY--SENT TO
SCHOOL IN ENGLAND--LIFE AT SCHOOL--SUMMONED BACK TO AMERICA--VOYAGE WITH
MY UNCLE TO JAMAICA--SAIL FOR VENEZUELA--CHASED BY A SPANISH
MAN-OF-WAR--CROSS THE BAR OF THE MAGDALENA RIVER--DRIVEN ON SHORE BY A
STORM--BOAT NEARLY WRECKED--OUR NIGHT ENCAMPMENT--REPAIR BOAT--A DEER
SHOT--DISTURBED BY GOAHIRA INDIANS--FLIGHT--PURSUED--REACH THE PORT OF
CERVANOS--MEET TIM MOLLOY--HIS DELIGHT AT SEEING US--HOSPITABLY RECEIVED
BY THE COMMANDANT, BUT VERY INHOSPITABLY BY THE MOSQUITOES.

I should like to draw a picture, though I may succeed but imperfectly,
of the grand scenery amid which I passed my childhood's days.

Far in the west rose upwards in the intense blue sky the snow-capped
peaks of the Cordilleras, or Andes, of South America, with range beyond
range of lofty mountains intervening, the more distant rugged and
barren, the nearer clothed to their summits with trees, glittering
cascades leaping down their side? from rock to rock; while here and
there could be seen the openings of deep glens, at the bottom of which
copious streams came rushing forth, forming the headwaters of the mighty
Orinoco.  Palms and other tropical trees surrounded our house, which
stood on a slightly elevated plateau, below which appeared a shining
lake of considerable dimensions fed by the mountain-streams, its waters
finding an outlet at one end, and from whence they flowed in a more
gentle current towards the western branch of the great river.  Far to
the east and north extended a vast plain, in some parts covered with
dense forests, in others presenting an arid desert; while beyond were to
be found the wide-stretching llanos of Venezuela, bordered on the south
by the Orinoco.

The region I have described will be seen marked on the map, in the more
northern part of the South American continent.  It is, indeed, a grand
country, abounding in valuable trees of various descriptions, and wild
animals and game of all sorts--jaguars, pumas, tapirs, and peccaries;
reptiles innumerable--alligators, anacondas, rattlesnakes; and birds of
various species, from the majestic condor and towering eagle down to the
diminutive humming-bird.  But as I shall have to describe all sorts of
curious adventures, in which they and other animals played conspicuous
parts, I will not further particularise them at present.

As I was born in the country, it may be concluded that my father and
mother resided there.  To my father, Barry Desmond, might have been
applied those touching lines of the poet Campbell:--

  "There came to the beach a poor exile of Erin,
  The dew on his thin robe was heavy and chill;
  For his country he sighed, when at twilight repairing
  To wander alone by the wind-beaten hill.
  But the day-star attracted his eyes' sad devotion,
  For it rose o'er his own native isle of the ocean,
  Where once, in the fire of his youthful emotion,
  He sang the bold anthem of Erin-go-bragh."

When a very young man,--scarcely eighteen years of age,--being a friend
of Thomas Addis Emmett and Lord Edward Fitzgerald (though his family
were firm Protestants), and carried away by mistaken patriotism, he had
been induced to take a part in the lamentable Irish rebellion of 1798,
which stained their beloved country with blood, and left her in a far
more deplorable condition than she had previously been.  Young as he
was, my father had been actively engaged in the various skirmishes and
battles which occurred between the insurgent forces and the royal
troops.  He was present at Arklow, Ross, and Vinegar-hill, where he was
wounded; and had it not been for the resolute courage of a devoted
follower, Tim Molloy, he would have fallen into the hands of the
victors.  Carried off the field of battle, he was concealed for many
weeks in a mud hut by the faithful Tim; who, when a price was set on his
head, went forth nightly to obtain provisions, and finally assisted him
to reach the coast.  He there, accompanied by Tim, embarked on board a
vessel bound for the West Indies; but unable to remain with safety in
any of the English islands, after long wanderings they landed on the
shores of Venezuela, then belonging to the Spaniards.  Tim, fearing that
should his beloved master remain at any of their ports the Spanish
authorities might deliver him up to the English Government, urged him to
push farther inland.  At length they reached the region I have
described, where their wanderings were over; for my father here found a
fellow-exile, Mr Denis Concannan, who had some years before arrived in
the country and married the daughter of a Spanish hidalgo of
considerable wealth.  He was cordially received by Mr Concannan and his
wife, who had several sons and daughters,--one of whom, in the course of
time, became my father's wife and my mother.

His friends at home, to whom he at length divulged the place of his
retreat, might probably have obtained a pardon for him on the plea of
his youth, but, though still entertaining a warm affection for his
native land, he had become much attached to the country of his adoption,
which my mother also was unwilling to leave.  My uncles, moreover, had
been sent to England for their education, where one of them continued to
reside; and my family thus kept up communication with the old country.

When I was old enough to go to school, my father determined to send me
also to the care of my Uncle Denis.  As we had always spoken English in
our family, I did not feel myself completely a stranger in a strange
land; and brought up among English boys, I imbibed their ideas and
assumed their manners, and was, indeed, more of an Englishman than an
Irishman, and certainly more of either than of a Spaniard.

I need not mention any of the incidents of my school-life.  They were
much like those other boys meet with,--nothing extraordinary.  I made a
good many friends, and fought two or three battles.  One was on the
occasion of Tom Rudge, a big fellow, calling me an Irish rebel, and
saying that my father had been hanged.  I gave him the lie direct, and
replied that if he had been shot he would have died the death of a
gentleman, which was more than Rudge himself was; but that he had
neither been shot nor hanged, for he was alive and well, and that I
hoped to see him again before many years were over.  I thereon planted
my fist between Rudge's eyes, which drew fire from them, and left them
both swollen and blackened.  We then set to, and I was getting the best
of it, driving my antagonist backwards, when one of the ushers appeared,
and seizing hold of me carried me up to the doctor.  I pleaded that I
had been grossly insulted.  He replied that it was my duty to forgive
insult, and asked what Tom Rudge had said to me.  I told him.

"I thought that you were an orphan," he observed, "the son of Mr
Concannan's sister, and that your father was dead."

"Mr Concannan is my uncle, sir," I replied; "but my father is alive and
well, I hope, in South America."

The expression of surprise which passed over the master's countenance
made me fear that I had said something imprudent.

"If your father were dead, that would only have aggravated Rudge's
fault," he said.  "I do not excuse him; I will see what he has to say
for himself."

Rudge was sent for, and appeared with his two black eyes.  The doctor
looked at him sternly, and reprimanded him for the language he had made
use of.  "He has been punished, I see," he observed, "and I will
therefore remit the flogging he deserves, and which you, Master Desmond,
are liable to for fighting.  Now, shake hands, and remember that the
next time you take to your fists I shall be compelled to punish you
both."

We shook hands as directed, and were sent back to the playground; and
neither did Rudge nor any one else again make any reflection on my
family.  How he had found out that my father had been engaged in the
Irish rebellion I could not discover.  He after this, for some time,
fought very shy of me, though from that day forth he gave up bullying,
and we became very good friends.  Indeed, by the wise management of the
head-master, our school was really a very happy one, though fights
occasionally took place in spite of the punishment which we knew would
be inflicted were we discovered infringing its laws.

I had been there rather more than four years, and was now nearly sixteen
years of age, when one day the doctor sent for me.

"I am sorry that I am going to lose you, Desmond," he said.  "I have
just received a letter from your uncle, desiring me to send you up to
town immediately, as he wishes you to accompany him to South America,
for which country he purposes forthwith setting out.  I feel it my duty
to advise you as to your future conduct.  The native inhabitants have, I
understand, for some years been engaged in a fearful struggle with the
Spaniards to become independent of the mother-country; and by the last
advices I see that it still continues.  You may very probably be tempted
to take part with the insurgents; but I would urge you to remain
neutral.  I do not enter into the point as to whether people have a
right to fight for their independence--and from what I know of the
Spaniards I fear their rule of their American provinces has been a most
tyrannical and unjust one; but I do know that those who draw the sword
are liable to perish by the sword, and I should be very sorry to hear
that such has been your fate."

"I am much obliged to you, sir, for your kind wishes," I answered, and I
felt the blood mantling my brow as I spoke; "but I cannot promise to sit
at home among the women and children when those I love are hazarding
their lives on the field of battle.  I have heard enough of the way the
Spaniards have treated the inhabitants of Venezuela and New Granada to
make my heart burn with indignation and a desire to emancipate the
country my father has adopted from the cruel yoke pressing on it; and if
I am called on to fight in the cause, I cannot refuse through fear of
risking my life."

The doctor smiled, looking on me still as a boy.

"I suspect, Desmond, that the reason you have been sent for is, that you
may assist in protecting your mother and sisters should the older
members of your family be engaged elsewhere.  Such I gather from the
tenor of your uncle's letter.  However, remember what I have said, I beg
of you; and may a blessing accompany you wherever you go, as assuredly
my prayers will follow you."

I heartily thanked the kind doctor; and that very day--having said
good-bye to my school-fellows, including Rudge, who all heartily
expressed their hopes that I should not get shot, or be swallowed by an
anaconda, or eaten by a jaguar, and who regarded me with some little
jealousy on hearing that I was going to a country where I should meet
with all sorts of adventures--I set off for London.

My uncle, I found, had already engaged a passage on board a vessel bound
for Jamaica, whence he intended proceeding to the coast of Venezuela.  I
had but little time to get an outfit, for two days afterwards we were
dropping down the Thames on board the good ship _Betsy_, bound out to
Kingston in Jamaica, to bring back a cargo of sugar.  Next morning, when
I awoke, I could scarcely believe my senses.  It seemed but an hour
since I had been at school, and I at first expected to hear the
morning-bell ring to call the boys up.

I quickly dressed and went on deck, when I found that we were already at
sea, and under all sail doubling the North Foreland.  But I remembered
enough of my former voyage to be perfectly at home; and I felt as happy
as a bird let out of a cage, as it spreads its wings and soars into the
free air.

I told Uncle Denis what the doctor had said.  He looked rather grave.
"I must leave you to be guided by your father," he said at length.
"Perhaps by the time we reach home the Spaniards may have been driven
out of the country, and the blessings of peace secured.  We shall know
more about the matter when we get there."  And he dropped the subject.

On the voyage, however, when it was calm, Uncle Denis gave me
instruction in the use of firearms.  We aimed at bottles thrown
overboard as marks, and sometimes had a target rigged out at the end of
a studdingsail-boom; so I soon became a good shot, both with rifle and
pistol.

"Now, Barry," said my uncle, "let us try what we can do with the sword."
And producing some sword-sticks, he made me take one.  Somewhat to my
surprise I found that he was an expert swordsman.  He quickly initiated
me into the mysteries of attack and defence, which gave us plenty of
occupation, as it was seldom so rough that we could not practise with
our weapons; and many of the other passengers followed our example.  I
did not, however, altogether forget my books, and employed myself in
studying Spanish grammatically.  Altogether, we had a pleasant voyage,
and arrived safely at Port Royal.

Leaving the ship, we took up our abode at Kingston, which I thought a
remarkably hot and unpleasant place.

My uncle laughed at my complaints of the heat.  "You'll find your native
land much hotter, my boy," he observed.  "You've been so long getting
cooled down in England that you forget what heat is."

I suppose that I had done so; though my father's house being on elevated
ground, the atmosphere round it was much cooler than in the low plains.

We had to wait for some time till my uncle could secure a passage on
board a schooner, the _Flying Fish_, Captain Longswill, bound for the
coast of Venezuela.  She was a fast, rakish craft, carrying four long
guns, and a parti-coloured crew of determined-looking fellows.  Soon
after we got on board, she made sail out of the harbour and stood away
for her destination.

"You should know how to load and work a gun," said my Uncle Denis to me,
after we had got clear of the land; "you may some day have to use one in
earnest."

I, of course, was perfectly ready to be instructed; and the captain
directing three of the crew to assist us, we cast the gun loose, loaded
it, and fired it off.  This we did several times, Uncle Denis desiring
me to watch carefully how each movement was made.  I worked away with
him till my arms and back ached.  By that time I began to feel myself an
accomplished gunner.  We then ran in the gun and secured it.

We performed the same operation the next day, the whole crew being also
exercised at the guns.  We then took a turn at rifle-shooting and
sword-exercise.

The _Flying Fish_ had a full and valuable cargo of merchandise which was
worth protecting; and as pirates at that time swarmed in those seas, it
was important to be able to beat them off, though few would have dared
to attack so stout a vessel as our schooner.

We were frequently becalmed, but in about a week we sighted the lofty
summits of the eastern range of the mighty Cordilleras, which sweeps
round along the northern coast of that portion of South America.  As we
drew nearer, the view was indeed grand and sublime, some of the
mountains being of so great a height as to be at all times covered with
snow; while their bases, adorned with the finest trees and shrubs, are
clothed with perpetual verdure.  We were expecting to get in close
enough the next day to land part of our cargo, when a perfect calm came
on, and the sun went down in a blaze of glory, shedding a golden hue
over the sky, reflected in the glass-like ocean.

The next morning, as I was about to turn out, I heard several persons
come into the cabin, and found that they were taking down the arms
arranged against the after bulkhead.  My uncle was placing a brace of
pistols in his belt and girding on a sword.

On my asking what was the matter.  "You'll know presently," he answered.
"Arm yourself as I have done;" and he hurried from the cabin.

I quickly dressed, and doing as he directed me, followed him on deck.  I
there found the guns cast loose, and the crew at their quarters; and on
looking out astern I saw a large vessel, a man-of-war corvette, under
all sail, standing towards us.  The wind was scarcely strong enough to
blow out her canvas, while we were still becalmed, but she was
apparently bringing up the breeze with her; while between us and her
were two large boats full of men, approaching evidently with the
intention of boarding us.  The headmost fired a shot at the schooner--to
try the range, I suppose--but it fell short.

"What can that vessel want with us?"  I asked of my uncle.  "We are not
now at war with any country, and she looks too large a ship to be a
pirate."

"She is a Spanish man-of-war," he answered.  "She takes us to belong to
the Republicans, and, though we have shown English colours, wishes to
overhaul us."

"But if the Spaniards were to come on board, what harm could they do
us?"  I asked.

"They might find articles they would object to among the cargo; and the
captain has no wish to have the vessel searched," he answered.

Uncle Denis was perfectly composed, and seemed to take the matter as
nothing unusual.  I felt as I had never felt before, for I fully
expected before many minutes were over to be engaged in a desperate
fight.

The schooner had all her sails set, though at present they were useless;
but on looking over the side I observed cat's-paws playing on the
surface of the ocean.  Now they appeared, now they vanished, but as yet
we had not felt the slightest breath of wind.  Presently, however, I saw
the dog-vane rise and flutter slightly; again it drooped.

The corvette meantime was stealing up, and the boats were getting nearer
and nearer.  A shot from the headmost one could now have reached us, but
she appeared to be waiting for the other to get up with her.  Captain
Longswill every now and then took a glance astern to watch them.
Suddenly, in a cheery voice, he ordered the crew to trim sails, and our
canvas bulging out slightly, the schooner began to glide slowly through
the water.  Just then I saw a puff of smoke issue from one of the boats,
and a shot came ricochetting over the water, passing close to our
quarter.  The captain laughed.  "You're a little too late, my boys," he
observed; "you should have pulled harder than you did if you wished to
get up with us."

The shot now came flying towards us as fast as the Spaniards could load
their guns, but they all either dropped into the water astern or went
whizzing by on either side.  Though a gun had been slewed round and
pointed through one of the after-ports, we had not fired a shot.  "We
might probably knock the boat to pieces, but there is no object in so
doing if we can escape them with our heels," observed Uncle Denis.  "You
see, Barry, we are peaceably disposed, though we don't wish to be
interfered with."

I now suspected, what I afterwards found to be the case, that the
_Flying Fish_ had arms and stores on board for the insurgents, which she
was to land at any port in their possession, or else at a part of the
coast where some of their troops could collect to receive them.  The
difficulty was to ascertain the places in the hands of the republicans,
for they might have possession of a town one day, and it might be taken
from them the next.

I was perfectly ready to fight, but I had no special wish to do so if it
could be avoided; and I was therefore glad to see our sails fill out
with the steady breeze, and to find that we were dropping the boats
astern.  The corvette was still coming on, but she no longer gained on
us; and the wind still further increasing, we found that the _Flying
Fish_ was much the faster craft.  We were compelled, however, to haul
our wind and stand off the coast; and soon after noon had run the
corvette out of sight.

This adventure delayed us.  After standing off for some days, we hove
to, keeping a sharp look-out.  The next morning, having a good breeze,
we again stood in towards the coast.  No sail like the corvette
appearing, we stood on till we reached the mouth of the magnificent
river Magdalena, inferior only in size to the Orinoco and Amazon on that
part of the continent.  After forming numerous lakes, it empties itself,
by three mouths, into the Caribbean Sea.  Off one of these mouths we
brought up, my uncle proposing to land with our property, and ascertain
the places held by the Republicans at which the _Flying Fish_ could
safely discharge her cargo.  We were afterwards to ascend the stream as
far as it was navigable, a voyage which would occupy us some weeks.  The
spot where we were to leave the river was about three days' journey by
land from Santa Fe de Bogota, the capital of the province of New
Granada.  After the boat had put us on shore, she was to return to the
schooner with the information we could obtain.

Wishing good-bye to our friends, who gave us three cheers, we shoved
off; the captain crying out, "Be smart, my lads, and be back as soon as
possible; I don't quite like the look of the weather."

"Ay, ay, sir!" was the answer; and we pulled away towards the passage,
which led into one of the large lakes through which the river Magdalena
passes.

There was some sea on the bar, but not sufficient to make us hesitate to
attempt it.  On we pulled, the water foaming and leaping up.  As we
approached the more dangerous part, I saw my uncle looking astern at a
large roller roaring up after us.  "Pull for your lives, my lads!" he
shouted.  The men gave way, and though the water rushed over the quarter
and half-filled the boat, the stern lifted, and shooting forward, in
another minute we were on the calm surface of the lake.

We pulled up, keeping towards its western shore.  It was fringed with a
broad belt of mangrove-trees standing on numberless branching roots
which extended far into the water.  So dense and tall were these trees
that the view beyond them was completely shut out, while not a spot of
dry ground appeared which would have afforded us a landing-place had we
wished to get on shore.  The scenery, indeed, was altogether
unattractive and gloomy,--very different from that which I had expected
to see.

We had not gone far when the weather, as the captain had predicted,
suddenly changed.  Dark clouds chased each other at a rapid rate across
the hitherto blue sky; the wind came in fitful gusts, increasing every
instant; and the water, before so calm, rose in foaming waves with
extraordinary suddenness,--the cause of which, my uncle observed, was
the shallowness of the lake.  Still we continued our course, hoping to
get to the village of Cervanos, where we could procure a bongo, or
native canoe, in which we could perform our voyage of eight hundred
miles up the Magdalena; and where also, should it, as we hoped, be in
the hands of the Republicans, we might obtain the information we
required to send back to the schooner.  The fury of the wind, which, now
shifting, blew partly across and partly down the lake, made it
impossible for us to proceed in the direction we desired; and an opening
among the mangrove-trees, which my uncle hoped might prove the mouth of
a stream, appearing, he steered towards it.

Scarcely had we got the boat's head round when the gale came down upon
us with redoubled fury, and sent her flying along with only two oars out
at a furious speed.  A small palm-branch which, floating by, my uncle
picked up, was almost blown out of his hands as he held it in the air.
We were fortunately right in conjecturing that we were entering the
mouth of a stream; so we went on some distance with unabated speed, when
a crash was heard, and the water came rushing into the boat.  We had run
against a sunken log or projecting root.  Still we ran on, while the man
in the bows attempted to stop the leak with his jacket and the boat's
sail, and my uncle and I bailed as fast we could with our hats.  Every
moment we expected the boat to fill; but presently we saw a narrow
opening, through which we rushed, with only space sufficient for the
oars on each side to avoid the roots of the mangrove-trees, while the
dense foliage formed a wall of verdure high above our heads.

We had no provisions with us, and we could not tell whether the region
into which we were penetrating was inhabited by hostile Indians or wild
beasts and venomous serpents.  After going some way, however, the stream
widened, and at the same time became shallower; and the mangrove-trees
ceasing, we found ourselves in the midst of a dense forest.  Looking out
anxiously on both sides, we observed a bank which would afford us a
small space on which to land; so pulling up to it, we hurriedly sprang
on shore.  In spite of all our efforts, the boat was nearly half-full of
water.

Our first care was to land our baggage, and especially to keep our guns
and ammunition dry.  We then, having piled our property together, by our
united efforts hauled up the boat, and the extent of the damage she had
received was soon discovered.  A hole had been made through a plank, a
portion of which had also been ripped off.  It was a wonder the boat had
not filled and gone down.  We had no tools--not even a marling-spike to
serve as a hammer--with which to repair her.  The crew took the matter
very coolly, only observing that they wished they had some grog and
grub.

"I will try what I can do for you in the way of getting provisions,"
said my uncle, "and I hope to be able to shoot some birds, or an animal
of some sort; but in the meantime we must endeavour to repair the boat.
We can draw some nails from the seats, where they are of less
consequence; and we must cut some canvas out of the sail, if we can find
no plank to fasten over the hole."

Encouraged by my uncle, the men set to work to draw some nails out of
the stern-sheets with their knives; and we then managed to turn the boat
over.  The canvas alone, it was evident, would not keep the water out of
the boat, even though backed by a piece of one of the bottom boards
which was broken off.  My uncle, however, after examining the trees in
the neighbourhood, found a large one with a smooth bark; in this he made
a hole with one of the men's knives, and immediately a thick white
liquid issued from it.  Sending for the piece of canvas, he allowed the
liquid to flow over it till it had formed a thick, hard cake.

"Now, my lads," he said, "stick that plaster over the hole, and nail the
board tightly over it.  I will answer for it that no water gets through,
whatever it may do round the edges."

The plan succeeded; but still, only the most foolhardy would have
attempted to recross the bar in so unseaworthy a boat; indeed, with our
baggage on board, it was very doubtful whether we could accomplish the
rest of our voyage in her.

We had been so busily engaged in endeavouring to repair our boat, that
night came suddenly down on us before we were aware of its approach, and
we had no time to make preparations for encamping.  Fortunately,
however, we had a tinder-box and matches; but it was difficult to
collect fuel in the dark, and we were afraid, when groping about, that
we might put our hands on a venomous snake, as we knew that such
creatures usually abound in the forests on level ground near the water.
I could not help recollecting the tales I had heard in my childhood from
my good nurse Josefa; and I thought it more than probable that a jaguar
or puma might attack us while asleep, or an alligator come out of the
stream and make his supper off one of us, or that an anaconda might come
crawling by and swallow the whole party at a gulp.  Still, it was
important that we should have a fire; and my uncle suggested that we
should kindle a small one, the light from which would enable us to
obtain fuel with greater ease.  We followed his advice, and in a short
time had collected dried branches sufficient, as we hoped, to keep the
fire burning during the night.

The men then began to cry out for something to eat, when Uncle Denis
remembered that he had a tin of biscuits and a case of wine, which he
had brought for emergencies.  We had a tin cup and a small breaker; but
the men, supposing that they would not be long absent from the schooner,
had neglected to fill it with water, while that in the stream, as the
tide was then rising, was brackish.  They continued grumbling for some
time, till Uncle Denis produced the biscuits and a bottle of wine, which
he divided among them and ourselves.  Our scanty supper being finished,
the men threw themselves down by the side of the fire, hoping that the
smoke would keep off the mosquitoes, which swarmed round us in myriads.

"Hallo, my lads!" observed Uncle Denis; "you take things too easily.  We
must set a watch, or our fire will go out, and by the morning some one
among us may have lost the number of his mess."

This hint aroused them, and they agreed that we should each keep watch
for two hours at a time, and draw lots who should keep the first watch.
The lot fell upon me.  So, while the rest of the party lay down, I stuck
a brace of pistols in my belt, took a fowling-piece in my hand, and
prepared to do the duty of a sentry.

The scene to me was strange and novel.  The dark forest towering above
our heads, the flickering flames casting an uncertain light on the giant
trunks, and the tracery of sepos or twisting vines, which interlaced the
branches and hung down in festoons and ropelike lines to the ground,
along which they ran, often assuming the appearance of huge serpents;
indeed, more than once, as I paced up and down, I could not help
fancying that an anaconda, or boa-constrictor, or rattlesnake was
creeping towards us.  In the centre of the small open space was the
fire, with my companions sleeping round it; near them the pile of
baggage and the overturned boat; while the dark stream flowed by with a
murmuring sound.  Beyond, though we were sheltered from the wind, I
could see the lofty summits of the trees waving in the gale, which
howled amid their branches, making them rattle and creak; while from the
depths of the forest came strange unearthly cries.  At first they seemed
almost supernatural, and a feeling of awe, somewhat allied to alarm,
crept over me; till I recollected that they were probably produced by
howling monkeys and other wild animals.

I kept, as may be supposed, a very sharp look-out, with my eyes
constantly turned to one side or the other, generally towards the
forest.  Every now and then I threw a few sticks on the fire, to keep up
a bright blaze, so that I might not be caught unawares.  Still, every
moment I half expected to see a jaguar or serpent, or perhaps a band of
wild Indians, creeping amid the trees towards us.  All the time the
detestable mosquitoes were buzzing about my head, effectually preventing
me from going to sleep; and I wondered how my companions could contrive
to do so.

At length, at the end of two hours, my uncle awoke, and told me to lie
down.  He was to take the next watch.  I wrapped my face in a
handkerchief, and in spite of my apprehensions was soon fast asleep.

When morning broke, the gale was still blowing as hard as ever, as we
saw by the way the tree-tops moved.  We were unable, therefore, to
continue our voyage.  We could not help also feeling some anxiety about
the fate of the schooner; till the men observed that, as the wind was
off the shore, she would probably have run out to sea, or might have
remained safely at anchor.

Matters were now growing unpleasant, if not serious.  My uncle told me
that he was more apprehensive of an attack from Indians than from wild
beasts, as a large and savage tribe--the Goahiras--inhabited the whole
region bordering the coast; and should any wandering party discover us,
and suppose that we were Republicans, they would certainly attack us and
put us to death, as they had been induced to side with the Spaniards.
We accordingly launched our boat, but found the water leak in so rapidly
that it was evident it would not do to put the baggage on board till the
last moment.  As we had no more nails, we could not expect effectually
to stop the leak.

We had now exhausted all the biscuits, and were again very hungry.
Uncle Denis and I accordingly took our fowling-pieces and endeavoured to
make our way through the forest, in the hope of shooting some birds or
monkeys--indeed, any creature with flesh on its bones would have been
welcome.  It was only with the greatest difficulty that we could advance
even a few steps, in consequence of the numberless creepers.  Now and
then we caught a glimpse of gay-plumaged birds amid the few openings
between the branches; but to shoot them was impossible, and we heard the
monkeys chattering, and nuts and broken twigs came rattling down on our
heads as the nimble creatures leaped from tree to tree.

We dared not venture far into the forest, for fear of losing our way;
besides which, it was necessary to proceed very cautiously, lest we
should be surprised by a jaguar or tread on any venomous serpent.  We
neither of us at that time, it must be remembered, had any experience of
tropical forests, or we might have been more successful.

At length we were making our way back to the river, when just as we got
in sight of it we heard a rustling among the foliage.  My uncle signed
to me to stop, and I fully expected to see a jaguar springing towards
us.  He advanced cautiously a few paces; then stopped a moment, and
fired.  At the same instant I saw a good-sized deer, which had been
going towards the water to drink.  The animal made one spring, and then
fell over dead.  With an exulting shout of satisfaction my uncle dashed
forward, and I followed him; while the men, hearing our voices, came
running up, and quickly bore the deer to our camp.

While Uncle Denis and I relighted our fire, which had gone out, the men
skinned and cut up the animal, and we soon had some slices roasting on
forked sticks.

"If we had had some nails, this deer-skin would have assisted famously
to patch up our boat," observed one of the men.

"Though we have no nails, we may secure it under her bottom with ropes,
and perhaps it will answer as well," said my uncle.

His suggestion was acted on; and again hauling up the boat, we covered
the hairy side of the skin thickly with mud, and then lashed it to the
bows, bringing one end up above water.  On once more launching the boat,
we found that the plan succeeded beyond our expectations, but little
water leaking in.

Our patience was still to be tried: as yet the gale gave no signs of
abating.  As we had a good supply of food, we had no cause to complain,
except on account of the delay.  No one expected us at Cervanos, and the
captain of the schooner knew well that his boat could not cross the bar.
Our principal cause of anxiety was, that the Goahira Indians might
discover us, and perhaps commence an attack before we had time to let
them know that we were English.  Uncle Denis thought it prudent,
therefore, to reload the boat, that we might be ready to shove off at a
moment's notice.  We accordingly prepared everything for a start; but as
the wind was still violent, there was but little chance of our getting
away that evening.  We therefore, before dark, collected a good supply
of fuel, so that we had enough to maintain a blazing fire during the
hours of darkness.

As on the previous night, we kept vigilant watch.  The earlier watches
were kept by the men, and my uncle and I agreed to take those of the
morning.  I was to succeed him.  When he called me, I got up and
examined the priming of my pistols, and, taking my gun in my hand, began
to pace up and down.  My uncle, instead of lying down, joined me.

"I will keep you company, Barry," he said; "though the bright fire we
have had may have scared away the jaguars, it may have attracted the
notice of the Indians, and perhaps at daylight they may be coming this
way to ascertain its cause.  The wind appears to have gone down
considerably, and we shall be wiser to shove off as soon as we have
light to see our way, without waiting for breakfast.  I will put some
steaks to roast and we can eat them in the boat."

I replied that I thought his suggestion a good one; and while he was
occupied as he proposed, I kept marching up and down.  Some time had
passed, when I fancied that I heard a rustling noise among some thick
bushes near me.  I cocked my gun, ready to fire, and pointed it in the
direction from whence the sound I had heard proceeded.  Uncle Denis,
seeing this, came forward, and we stood for some time watching the spot;
but as nothing appeared, we thought that we must be mistaken.  Still, at
every turn I took an inquisitive look in that direction; and before long
I again heard the sound.  I stepped back and told my uncle.

"If a jaguar or puma were there, the creature would come forward.  I
suspect that some Indians are watching us; and if so, depend on it they
will have sent to collect their companions to attack us," answered my
uncle.  "I will rouse up the men, and the sooner we get on board the
better."

He on this shook each seaman, and in a low voice told them to collect
the few things remaining on shore, and creep quietly down to the boat;
directing me to retire in the same direction.  The men obeyed him, and I
followed, glancing round every now and then at the suspected point.
They had got out the oars, and I was in the act of stepping on board,
when a fearful yell rent the air.  At the same moment a number of
half-naked savages, armed with bows and spears, tall feathers
ornamenting their heads, and the skins of wild beasts floating from
their shoulders, dashed out of the forest.  My uncle took the helm, and
the seamen gave way with might and main.  The current was strong, and
the savages had some distance to traverse before they could reach the
margin of the stream.  As they saw us escaping, they let fly a shower of
arrows; but from the uncertain light--for the dawn was only just
breaking--their aim was, fortunately, bad; and by the time they reached
the edge of the water we had got some way down the stream.  We did not
relax our exertions, for they might possibly follow us along the banks,
and, as the river took two or three turns, cut us off at some narrow
part.  Their arrows, my uncle afterwards told me, he believed were
poisoned.  The Indians shot another flight, several of which dropped
unpleasantly close astern of us; but they now saw that we were beyond
their reach, though their fierce shouts and cries still followed us.

The wind had by this time completely fallen.  We made rapid way down the
stream, happily escaping any sunken logs, and once more saw the broad
surface of the lake extended before us.  Still, there was no time to be
lost, as the Indians might possibly have canoes concealed along the
banks, and might follow us; though, unless they had the agility of
monkeys, there was little probability of their making their way among
the mangrove-trees.

"If they do come, we must try and keep them at bay," observed my uncle.
"None of them appear to have firearms, and our guns will tell upon them
before they can get us within reach of their arrows."

The men, having no wish to fight where nothing was to be gained, pulled
away as fast as they could lay their backs to the oars; and we soon shot
through the narrow opening, and rounding the extreme point of the bay
into which the stream emptied itself, we steered for the village for
which we were bound.  We had a long pull before us; but fortunately the
deer-skin kept the water out very well, and we had only occasionally to
bail to keep her clear.  I could not refrain from giving a glance astern
every now and then, to ascertain if the Indians were coming; but we saw
nothing more of them.

We had brought away a supply of the cooked venison, and after rowing
some distance the oars were laid in, and we turned to to breakfast.  My
uncle served out a cup of wine to each of the men; it was the only
liquid we had, as the water of the lake was salt.  We would gladly have
exchanged the wine for a cup of tea or even fresh water, as the rays of
the sun, striking down from a cloudless sky, made us suffer greatly from
thirst; the men, especially, who had to row, felt the want of water.

We at length, some time past noon, came in sight of the village, which
stood close to the edge of the lake.  Part of it consisted of Indian
huts, scattered about without much order.  At the further end, on
slightly elevated ground, was a sort of fortification, surrounded by a
mud wall, with loopholes for musketry, high palisades, and a
chevaux-de-frise; while above it floated the Republican flag.  We saw
sentries posted at each angle, who were evidently keeping a sharp
look-out.

We steered for a landing-place under the fort.  Just before we reached
it, a large native boat, which had apparently come down the stream, had
arrived, and the passengers were landing from her.  Among them was a
middle-aged man; from his complexion, even when I saw him at a distance,
I guessed that he was a European.  He stopped when he saw our boat touch
the shore, and came slowly forward, eyeing us narrowly.  The peculiarity
of his features and costume, and the thick stick he carried in his hand,
showed unmistakably that he was an Irishman.  He now stopped, and looked
first at my uncle and then at me; then, giving a flourish of his
shillelagh and two or three wild leaps, he shouted, "Erin-go-bragh!--
shure it's the young masther and Misther Denis themselves, and no
other," and came bounding towards us.

I at once recognised my father's faithful follower, Tim Molloy; who, in
spite of his age, had lost none of his youthful spirits or activity.

"Shure, it's wonderful, isn't it, Misther Denis, that I should fall in
with you the very moment I had come, expecting to have to wait many a
month, maybe, before my old eyes would be gladdened with the sight of
you," he exclaimed, after we had got on shore.  "And as the look of the
place isn't altogether over-pleasant, shure you'll be willing to start
away again up the river, without spending any time down here?"

Uncle Denis said he should be ready to commence our voyage the following
day but one, as he hoped by that time to have got through some business
he had to transact at Cervanos; on hearing which Tim expressed his
satisfaction.

We immediately, as may be supposed, made inquiries about all at home.

"As to health, the masther, and misthress, and the childher, are all
mighty well," replied Tim; "and Misthress Nora is as bright and blooming
as a May morning in the `old country,' and as tall almost as you,
Masther Barry--not a young lady in the land to equal her.  And Masther
Gerald is as fine a boy as you can set eyes on for his age in any part
of the country: he can handle a rifle or paddle a canoe as well as any
Indian.  And the rest, who were mere babies when you went away, are now
grown into fine, hearty childher.  But, to tell you the truth, I would
rather see the masther wear a more cheerful countenance than he does.
He's throubled about the times, which are unquiet enough, it must be
owned; though we have never yet had a visit from the Spanish troops,
it's more than we can say when they may be upon us."

Tim gave us much more information about the state of affairs at home
than I need here repeat, and answered numerous questions which Uncle
Denis put to him, after we had reached our quarters.  We found about a
hundred and fifty soldiers garrisoning the fort, the commandant of which
received us very civilly, and offered us a room in the house he
inhabited; while Tim took charge of our baggage, and saw it safely
stowed away.  Uncle Denis wished to have the boat properly repaired
before she returned, although the crew declared that she was quite fit
to make the passage back to the schooner.

As soon as my uncle had gained the information he required, and had
written his despatches to the captain, they put off, with such
provisions as we were able to obtain for them,--having also filled their
breaker with water.  Whether they got back we could not ascertain; but I
know that the schooner landed her cargo, which was much wanted by the
patriots.  It was not till long after this that I again heard of Captain
Longswill, when he rendered me an essential service, as I shall narrate
in due course.

Tim lost no time in seeking a boat and crew, and making other
preparations for our long river-voyage.

We spent the evening with the commandant, who gave us many interesting
accounts of the war which had long been raging in the country.  On the
whole, the patriots had been successful, though the forces of the King
of Spain were better drilled, and were well supplied with arms and
ammunition.  The Spaniards had also made an alliance with numerous
Indian tribes; and by spreading among them false reports regarding the
objects of the patriots, the Goahira Indians, whose territory was at no
great distance from Cervanos, had been induced to side with the
Royalists.  Several severe encounters had already taken place between
them and the patriots, and it was expected that they would before long
attack the fort itself.  Our friend the commandant described them as a
peculiarly savage and warlike race, possessing more than the usual
intelligence of the native tribes, and able to bring several thousand
men into the field.

"I hope that they may not be induced to attack Cervanos," observed my
uncle; "though I doubt not that your soldiers would fight bravely, it is
but a small place to resist so powerful a force."

"We shall give a good account of them if they venture to come," answered
the commandant gaily; "we fear neither them nor any troops the Spaniards
can bring against us.  We have scouts out in all directions to give due
notice of their approach, and are not likely to be taken by surprise.
Some of the scouts are Indians, others Sambos or whites; but we depend
most on the Indians, who know the habits of their people, and are likely
to bring us the most correct intelligence of their movements."

After further conversation we retired to our room--I cannot say to our
couches; for, with the utmost wish to be hospitable, the commandant
could supply us with neither bedsteads nor bedding.  Our saddles, which
were to be used in our overland journey, served us for pillows; and some
horse-cloths and cloaks answered the purpose of mattresses and
coverlets.  Notwithstanding this, we should have slept soundly enough
had it not been for the mosquitoes, which hummed round our ears all
night, darting down and running their trunks into every spot they could
find exposed.  It was a severe lesson, and reminded us that we must
obtain mosquito-curtains to surround out beds at night, or we should be
eaten up before we had performed half our voyage.



CHAPTER TWO.

ALLIGATOR OR SHARK--A SHOOTING EXPEDITION--WE WITNESS THE DEATH OF A
SCOUT--MAKE OUR ESCAPE--PREPARATIONS FOR OUR VOYAGE UP THE RIVER--
NIGHT--AROUSED BY AN ATTACK ON THE FORT--INDIANS ENTER IT--ESCAPE TO THE
BOAT--FOLLOWED BY THE DOCTOR--VOYAGE ACROSS THE LAKES--CAMP ON THE SHORE
OF THE LAKE--THE DOCTOR SHOOTS AN ALLIGATOR--PURSUED BY INDIANS--ENTER
THE MAGDALENA--BEAUTIFUL SCENERY--MAGNIFICENT TREES--GAY FLOWERS--
GORGEOUS PLUMAGE OF BIRDS--THE DOCTOR CATCHES AN ALLIGATOR--VOYAGE
CONTINUED--MOUNTAINS IN SIGHT--A TEMPEST AT NIGHT--END OF VOYAGE--WE
PART WITH THE DOCTOR.

As soon as morning came I got up and sauntered out into the fort.  The
sentries were at their posts, but no one else was astir.  Both within
and without the fort a perfect silence reigned, broken only now and then
by the cries of water-fowl as they rose from the bank, or the screaming
of parrots as they flew out of the neighbouring forest, from whence also
proceeded the suppressed chattering of a tribe of monkeys.

I was on my way to the gate, intending to go to the landing-place and
take a bath, when a stranger approached me.  He wore a large
broad-brimmed straw hat with a Republican cockade, a short tunic of blue
and white striped cotton, light blue trousers, jack-boots with immense
spurs; a long French dragoon sword with brass basket-hilt fastened to
his waist-belt was dangling at his side, while a powder-horn was slung
over his shoulders, and he carried in his hand an enormous old French
silver-mounted gun.  His hair was light, and so would have been his
complexion, had it not been burned red by exposure to the hot sun of the
tropics.  His beard was carefully trimmed to a point.  I may further say
that he had prominent black eyes, an aquiline nose of considerable
dimensions, a mouth not very small, a long face with a sharp chin; while
I judged by his features that he was German.  Such, I found, was the
case, when he addressed me, and introduced himself as Dr Rudolph
Stutterheim.

After wishing me good-morning, he inquired where I was going.  I told
him.

"Then you will be gobbled up by either one alligator or one shark," he
replied; "for though the water is brackish, the alligators come down
here to pick up any morsels they can find, and the sharks come for the
same purpose."

I thanked him for his warning, but still felt rather doubtful if he was
right.  To convince me, he procured two pieces of offal, which he
carried at the end of his stick, and accompanied me down to the
landing-place, a rough stone pier which projected into the lake.  Taking
a piece, he jerked it some distance into the water, when in an instant a
huge pair of jaws with rows of sharp teeth rose above the surface and
snapped it up.  He then took the other piece and threw it in an opposite
direction, when just as it reached the water another pair of jaws, the
lower part of silvery-whiteness, rose above the water, and the meat was
gone.

"You see, my young friend, you can have your choice," he said; "but I
don't think you will wish just now to bathe in this place."

I assured him I did not; and he having lighted a big meerschaum pipe
which he drew from his pocket, we returned to the fort.  I inquired
whether he was the surgeon of the forces stationed there.

"Such an occupation would not suit my fancy," he answered, shrugging his
shoulders; "though, while I am here, I willingly cooper up those who
require my services.  I am a traveller and naturalist, desirous of
seeing the country and the strange creatures it contains, and in search
of adventures, which I may perhaps some day narrate for the
enlightenment of the world."

I, of course, replied that I hoped he would do so, as I should like to
read the work of one who had rendered me so essential a service; and I
added that I felt deeply grateful to him, as he had certainly saved my
life by preventing me from venturing into the water.

"It was at no great cost to myself," he answered; "but I should have
grieved to see one so young swallowed by a saurian, and who is, at all
events, capable of becoming food for powder, if for nothing else--eh?
What do you say, my young friend?"

Somewhat uncertain whether or not the doctor was quizzing me, I replied
that I hoped I might some day become fit for a better fate than he
suggested.

"Yet such has been the lot of many a fine man with a head on his
shoulders, who has run it into a quarrel not his own," he observed.  "I
know what war is--a horrible, detestable affair at the best.  Take my
advice: Have nothing to do with it.  Both parties now striving for the
mastery are savages.  You will find that out before long--though do not
tell the commandant what I say, or he may chance to order me out to be
shot, as a traitor to the cause of liberty.  Bah!--there is only liberty
where good laws exist, which all obey!  Here, the only laws obeyed are
those administered at the point of the bayonet.  But don't repeat this,"
he added, putting his finger to his lips and turning away.

After parting from the doctor, I returned to the house of the
commandant, whom, with my uncle, I found at breakfast.  I at once made
inquiries about my friend of the morning.

"He is a wonderful man--a genius, a philosopher, a professor of
astrology, a magician," answered the commandant, shrugging his
shoulders.  "More I cannot say; he is a wonder--a mystery; but he
understands the art of brewing punch to perfection, and that is
something in his favour."

I had not long taken my seat when Dr Stutterheim appeared at the door.

"What! still at breakfast, gentlemen!" he exclaimed, with a look of
surprise.

"You must have been up early, to have had the advantage of us," observed
the commandant.

"Except in the matter of obtaining an appetite, I cannot acknowledge
that such is the case," said the doctor, advancing farther into the room
towards a vacant chair.

"Sit down, then," said the commandant, "and satisfy your hunger, my
friend."

"Ten thousand thanks," answered the doctor, gliding into the chair.  "As
in duty bound, I willingly obey your orders;" and he forthwith began
shovelling scraped salt beef, fried eggs, and plantains, of which our
breakfast was composed, at a rapid rate into his capacious mouth, adding
half a basketful of tropical fruits, and washing the whole down with a
bowl of thick chocolate.  "I follow the advice of a great philosopher,
who insists that no men can be considered wise who fail when they have
an opportunity early in the day to lay in a store of provision, lest
they should be unable to secure a further supply," he observed.

Turning to my uncle, he inquired whether he purposed remaining any
length of time at Cervanos; and on hearing that he did not intend to
start till the following morning, invited me to accompany him on a
shooting excursion along the shores of the lake.

"I go for two reasons," he said: "to increase my knowledge of the
natural history of the country, and likewise to fill my pot.  Senor
commandante, I shall have the honour of presenting you with the result
of our sport."

I was naturally eager to accept the invitation of my new friend, and my
uncle making no objections, I agreed to accompany him.

After smoking his meerschaum for the best part of an hour, he declared
himself ready to start.  When I went to get my gun, Tim said that he
would go too--not that he distrusted the doctor, but that, as I was
unaccustomed to sporting in that region, he might assist me.  I might by
chance be pounced upon by a jaguar, or, should I venture into the water
in search of wild-fowl, be carried off by an alligator.

We at once set out with our guns and game-bags, accompanied by the
doctor's dog, Jumbo, who was almost as curious-looking as was his
master--a perfect nondescript; but the doctor boasted that he had not
his equal, was afraid of neither quadruped nor biped, and would face a
jaguar, a bear, or a tamanoir (the large ant-eater), while he would
stand to his point till he died of starvation, provided the bird chose
to stay and be pointed at.  We were now to try his powers.

We had intended to go along the bank of the lake, for the sake of more
easily finding our way back; but the ground was so marshy that we were
compelled to strike inland.

We were tolerably successful, having before long killed seven large
birds of the plover species, two ground doves of a beautiful plumage,
three parrots, and a monkey, which the doctor said he preferred to any
members of the feathered tribe.

We were making our way through the forest, when between the trunks of
the tall trees I saw Tim, who was some distance ahead, turn round and
make a sign to us.  It seemed to me that he intended to signify that we
should go back; but instead of doing so, the doctor advanced, treading
very cautiously, and making Jumbo follow at his heels.  Tim put his
finger to his lips to indicate that we must keep silence, while he
pointed ahead.  In front of us was a thick, low mass of wood, over a
portion of which we could look, our heads being concealed by the
branches above it; and we soon saw what had caused his anxiety.

At some distance, in an open spot of uneven ground, with their backs
turned towards us, were a party of Indians armed with bows and arrows;
while farther on, at a distance of thirty yards or so, was a single
Indian bound by his arms to the trunk of a tree, and in front of him
several Indian squaws, their eyes intently fixed on his countenance.  I
felt my blood freeze in my veins as I observed what was about to take
place; for of their intentions there could be no doubt,--they were on
the point of putting to death the unfortunate man bound to the tree.  To
interfere would have been madness; it was a question, indeed, whether we
could retreat without being discovered.  Still, we stood, rivetted to
the spot.  Tim made signs that he knew the man, and whispered in my ear
that he was one of the Indian spies who had been sent out from the fort
to gain intelligence, and had now fallen into the hands of the Goahiras.

Not a sound did he utter, but with Indian stoicism prepared to meet his
fate.  All hope of escape must have deserted him.  The Indians stood
watching him to see if he would show any sign of fear, while the squaws
advanced closer and closer, shrieking, and jeering, and making hideous
faces, to induce him to speak.  At length three of the Indians stepped
before the rest; and in an instant one shot his arrow, which went
quivering into the breast of the victim.  Still the man did not utter a
cry.  After waiting a minute, another shot an arrow, which also pierced
the body of the unhappy wretch.  After a third shot, I saw that he was
still alive.  The first Indians now retired to the main body, when I
heard a groan escape from the scout's tortured frame, on which the
squaws set up a loud jeering laugh.

The doctor, who had with difficulty been able to keep back Jumbo, now
began carefully to retreat, beckoning to Tim and me to do likewise.  It
was the best opportunity, while the savages were engaged in their
butchery.  Still, I much regretted that we had not boldly rushed forward
and endeavoured to save the man's life.  We might, by surprising the
Indians, have succeeded, as they would probably have fancied that we
were followed by a larger party, and have taken to flight.

We continued our course without speaking, carefully endeavouring to make
no noise, and as rapidly and cautiously as possible.  The doctor led the
way, taking huge strides over the ground; I followed, and Tim brought up
the rear.  Not for an instant did he stop to say a word, even after we
had got to a considerable distance, and our voices could not possibly
have been heard by the foe.  I had great difficulty in keeping up with
him at the rate he went; but not till we got within sight of the fort
did he slacken his pace and allow me to come up with him.

I then told him that I wished we had tried to save the scout.

"We should probably have had our scalps hanging at the end of their
spears long ere this, had we made the attempt," he answered; "you've run
a narrow chance a second time this day of losing your life, young
gentleman, and you should be thankful.  It is as well, however, that we
caught sight of the Indians; depend on it, they are in force at no great
distance, and we may expect an attack from them before many days are
over--perhaps before many hours are past--and we must lose no time in
warning the commandant."

On entering the fort, the commandant, who happened to be near the gate,
and saw our game-bags full, greeted us warmly, and invited the doctor to
dinner.

"Very happy to do myself that honour," he answered.  "And perhaps, senor
commandante, you will allow me to present you with these birds, some of
which it may be as well to cook forthwith; and in the meantime I will
relate to you our adventures, and you can form your own conclusion."

The doctor then described our having seen the scout shot by the Indians,
and expressed his belief that the place would be attacked ere long.  The
commandant took the information very coolly.  He prided himself, I
observed, on his dignified behaviour on all occasions; for though he had
joined the Republicans, he could still boast that the bluest of blue
blood of the ancient hidalgoes of Castille flowed in his veins.

"Care shall be taken that the sentries keep their eyes open," he
replied; "and we will be prepared for the savages."

The news we brought very soon spread through the fort, and I observed
that the sentries were doubled; but otherwise the people occupied
themselves as before, in smoking, gambling, and cock-fighting, which
seemed especially to interest all classes.  My uncle listened
attentively to the account I gave him.

"Possibly the enemy may not approach the fort for several days, and we
shall lose the opportunity of assisting to defend it, for I cannot
possibly delay beyond to-morrow," he remarked.  "I hope, however, that
our friends will be successful."

My uncle had made arrangements, I found, for starting at daybreak the
next morning, and Tim was busily employed in getting the bongo--the boat
we had engaged--ready for the voyage, and having our luggage conveyed on
board.  Finding that we were really about to start, the doctor asked
leave to accompany us a part of the distance, observing that he liked
good society, and that he hoped by his agreeable conversation to repay
us for our kindness.

Tim had procured some mosquito-curtains, which we were to take with us
on our voyage, when we should require them even more than at Cervanos.
We accordingly lay down within them at an early hour.  It was pleasant
to hear our abominable tormentors of the previous night humming about
outside, and trying in vain to get at us; but we had to be very quick in
closing the opening, or a host would otherwise have made their way in,
in spite of us.

Having wished my uncle good-night, and ascertained that not a living
mosquito was inside the curtain, I closed my eyes, and was in another
instant asleep.  Tim was to call us half-an-hour before daybreak, that
we might take some chocolate before starting.

I had been asleep for some time, when I was awakened by the report of a
musket, rapidly followed by several others; and the next instant the air
was rent by the most terrific shrieks and yells, which seemed to come
from all directions round the fort, while the voices of the officers
shouting out their orders, and the tramp of the soldiers, were heard as
they rushed to the ramparts.

"What can be the matter?"  I exclaimed, as I crept from under my
mosquito-curtain.

"The fort has been attacked, and I much fear that the sentries have been
surprised," answered my uncle, who had at the same instant jumped up,
and was hurriedly putting on his clothes.  I followed his example; and
we were thus engaged when Tim burst into the room.

"Quick, quick, Masther Concannan!--quick, Masther Barry, dear! and just
come along with me," he exclaimed.  "There's not a moment to be lost;
the Indians are getting the best of it, and climbing over the walls in
thousands, like so many imps, and the soldiers, do all they can, can't
stop them."

"We must go and assist our friends," cried my uncle, buckling on his
sword and seizing his rifle.

"Oh, Masther Denis, now don't," exclaimed Tim; "you'll be kilt entirely
if you do that same.  Come with me now; it's all up with the garrison,
but we may have still time to get on board the boat and shove off into
the lake.  It's wiser to live and fight another day than get knocked on
the head by an Indian tomahawk; and that's sure to be the lot of one and
all of us if we stop."

Tim wrung his hands and leaped about in his agitation while speaking;
and then, apparently doubting whether his arguments would prevail with
my uncle, he seized my arm with one hand, while he picked up my gun and
various other articles with the other, and dragged me along, determined
at all events to try and save my life, though he might not induce my
uncle to make his escape.

The din had by this time greatly increased; the roar of the heavy guns,
the rattle of musketry, and the clashing of steel, were heard amid the
shrieks and shouts of the combatants.  At first the reports of firearms
gave me hope that the garrison were driving back their assailants; but
suddenly the sound of the musketry ceased.  Looking back, I was thankful
to see my uncle following, carrying his portmanteau on his shoulder and
my carpet-bag in his hand.

Tim took the way to the part of the fortifications nearest the
landing-place.  We quickly scrambled over the intrenchments, and my
uncle, throwing his burdens to us, speedily followed.  It was the only
spot not assailed by the Indians; for what reason I could not tell, as
they might have got in with little more difficulty than we had found in
getting out.  The triumphant yells of the Indians and the shrieks of the
hapless garrison sounding in our ears, showed us too plainly what would
have been the consequence of delay.  We rushed down to the
landing-place, and reached it just at the moment when the terrified crew
of the bongo were shoving off, intending to leave us to our fate.  Tim,
springing forward, seized the gunwale of the boat and hauled her back,
tumbling me in with an energy which almost sent me over on the other
side.

"Jump in, Masther Denis, jump in; here come a whole host of Indians," he
exclaimed, "and they'll be after scalping every mother's son of us if we
stop a moment longer."

My uncle sprang into the boat, and Tim, following, was giving her a
shove off, when, as I gazed through the darkness, I saw a number of
figures brandishing their tomahawks, and rushing towards us.  In front
of them came a person evidently flying for his life.

"Stop, my friends, stop," he cried out, "or the fellows at my heels will
have me scalped!"

I recognised the voice of Dr Stutterheim.  He sprang after us; but his
foot failing to reach the boat, heavily laden as he was with his gun and
various articles, he fell into the water.  Tim, however, leant over the
bows and caught his hand before he sank: and my uncle and I assisting,
we hauled him with all his traps on board, while the crew were paddling
with might and main to escape from his pursuers, who in another minute
would have been up with us.  The doctor was too much exhausted to speak,
and threw himself down in the bottom of the boat.

Before the Indians had time to stop and draw their bows, we were some
distance from the shore; but that another minute's delay would have been
fatal, was proved by the flight of arrows which followed us.  Our black,
brown, and swarthy rowers, however, did not cease their exertions till
we had got far enough off to be invisible from the shore.

My uncle now gave the crew orders to cease paddling, that he might judge
from the sounds what was taking place in the fort.  Musketry shots were
still heard, and the roar from several heavy guns proved that the
garrison were still holding out in some part of the fort--the war-whoops
of the Indians, which continually rent the air, giving us hopes that
though fighting desperately they had not succeeded in mastering the
place.  My uncle expressed his regret that he had come away so suddenly,
and feared that he should be accused of cowardice in not having afforded
more assistance to his friends.

"Set your mind at rest on that score," observed the doctor; "had you
remained, you would now have been numbered with the dead.  Depend on it,
the garrison have retreated to the citadel, and are there holding out;
but as no reinforcements are likely to appear, they must ultimately
yield and be cut to pieces--which is sure to be their fate, as no one in
this war thinks of asking or giving quarter.  We may, then, congratulate
ourselves on our escape.

"This is the third time, young gentleman, in as many days, that you have
run the risk of losing your life," he observed, turning to me.

I acknowledged that he was right, and felt that I ought to return thanks
to Heaven for my having been so mercifully preserved.

Still, my uncle wished to go back, but the crew positively refused to
obey him--Tim and the doctor siding with them.

"Let us be wise, Mr Concannan," observed the latter; "it is useless
running our noses into danger when it can be avoided.  And even if we
were to go back, we could not save the lives of the commandant and the
garrison.  Let us console ourselves with the reflection that, should
they be killed, they have died doing their duty."

At length my uncle yielded to the doctor's advice, and directed the crew
to paddle on towards the upper part of the lake.  As there were several
narrow passages to be passed, leading from one lake into another, it was
important that we should get through them before the Indians could reach
the shore, whence they could pick us off with their arrows.  It was
satisfactory to know that they had no canoes in which to follow us, else
our chances of escape would have been small indeed.

It was still dark when we reached the first passage.  Not a word was
spoken, and we hoped, even if our enemies were on the shore, that we
should get through without being perceived.  Still, I could not help
keeping an anxious watch on the banks, expecting every instant to see a
party of Indians start out from behind the trees and send a flight of
arrows after us.

I breathed more freely when, emerging from the channel, we were once
more making our way across a broad expanse.  Here daylight burst on us.
There would probably be less risk in passing the next channel, as the
Indians would not have had time to get so far from Cervanos; but it was
possible that a party might have been despatched, before the attack was
made, to prevent any boats going up or down.  Still, as our four guns
would hold in check a strong party armed only with bows and arrows, we
had not much cause to fear.

The crew laid in their paddles to breakfast, that they might paddle with
greater vigour through the channel; and we at the same time took our
morning meal, washing it down with some water from the lake, which was
here perfectly fresh.  While I was dipping my cup in the water, a long
dark snout darted towards it; and I had barely time to withdraw my hand,
letting the cup slip, when a pair of hideous jaws closed on it.  They
were those of a monstrous alligator.  A blow from a paddle and the
shouts of the men made the brute disappear; but I took good care not
again to put my hand overboard while the boat was motionless.  Several
others rose a few feet from us, though none came so near the boat as the
first had done; and as soon as the men began to move their paddles, the
monsters, who are arrant cowards, kept their distance.

A short time after this we entered the channel leading to a yet more
southern lake.  We eagerly peered among the trees on both sides, but no
Indians could be seen, so we had reason to hope that we had completely
distanced them.  Among the numberless shrubs which adorned the shores
were wild plantains and fig-trees, decked with flowers of brilliant and
beautiful colours, which grew on the creepers, festooning the boughs,
and often hanging down in long lines into the water.  Birds of all
sorts, and of magnificent plumage, flew amid the branches, or stood on
the fallen trunks floating near the margin--beautiful milk-white herons,
scarlet spoonbills, flamingoes, and various other water-fowl.

We were paddling on, when I caught sight of several figures moving among
the trees.  "Are those Indians?"  I exclaimed, getting my gun ready to
fire should they prove to be enemies.

"Save your powdher, Masther Barry," answered Tim; "shure they're only
monkeys.  We shall hear them howling loud enough at night-time; you
might then fancy that they were a whole troop of Indians coming down to
scalp us."

The animals at which we were looking were of considerable size, with a
reddish tinge on their rough hair.  The Spaniards called them "monas
coloradas;" but they are generally known as howling monkeys.  We saw
many more among the trees as we paddled forward.

Having performed a long distance before night approached, it was
considered that we might with safety land and sleep on shore, our bongo
affording us no room to stretch our legs.  We accordingly landed at the
end of a canal through which we had been passing; and a space was
quickly cleared for an encampment.  Having the channel on one side and
the lake on the other, we had only two sides to guard.  A fire was soon
lighted, and Tim set to work to cook our supper; while we put up our
mosquito-curtains, and collected some dry leaves to form our couches.

The mosquito-curtains, I should say, were supported on four short poles
stuck in the ground, on which rested four others, so that the whole
arrangement looked like a long narrow box covered with fine muslin.
Without these contrivances it is utterly impossible to sleep with any
degree of comfort on the banks of the Magdalena, or indeed of most of
the rivers in that part of the country.  There is only one opening,
through which the person must creep, and then close it tightly on the
inside.

To prevent surprise, we agreed to keep a vigilant watch.  The first turn
fell to me.  I wondered that anybody could go to sleep with the terrific
noises which came out of the forest.  The howling monkeys were the most
vociferous--now uttering loud groans, now yells of laughter and other
strange sounds, truly making night hideous.  Nearer at hand I could hear
the alligators snapping their jaws as they caught some unfortunate fish
or wild-fowl; while their snorts, as they chased each other, came from
all sides.  I kept my eye on the bank, for I had heard that the savage
creatures often climb out of the water, and carry away the first person
they can find.  The doctor's dog seemed to be well aware of this; for he
crouched down close to the fire, with one of his eyes always open,
either at the water, or towards the forest, from whence a jaguar might
spring and carry him off.

I soon got accustomed to the sounds of the howling monkeys, the cries of
the night-birds, and any other noises which came out of the forest; but
I never could feel comfortable while I heard that horrible snapping and
crunching made by the alligators.  While on the watch, there was no
chance of becoming drowsy, for the mosquitoes all the time made the most
determined assaults on my face, and I had to keep my handkerchief
constantly on the move to prevent them from settling.  Fortunately, they
cannot bite till then; but when once they have settled, it is better to
allow them to suck their fill, for otherwise the inflammation is far
worse.

The doctor was to follow me; so, after two hours, I called him, and
remarked on the number of alligators I had heard near us.

"To-morrow morning we will put a stop to the snapping of some of them,"
he answered.  "I shall awake before dawn, as I always do, and will call
you, if you wish to exercise your skill on some of them."

I begged that he would do so; and having placed my gun safely under the
curtains, I crept in and closed them.  Two or three mosquitoes had
managed to follow me; but the light from the fire streaming through
enabled me to catch them and kill them, and in a few moments I was fast
asleep.

I felt unwilling to get up when I heard the doctor's voice, till I
remembered that we were to make war on the alligators.  The feeling of
utter detestation with which those creatures are regarded is not
surprising, when it is recollected what a scourge they are to the people
inhabiting the banks of the rivers and lakes of that part of the
country.  I was soon on foot; and having loaded my gun with ball, I
accompanied the doctor to a little creek which ran at no great distance
from the camp.  Jumbo went with us.  He knew exactly what to do.  First
he went to the shore of the lake and barked several times; then ran
along, barking occasionally, till he reached the entrance of the creek,
along the bank of which he ran.  Soon after he barked several long
snouts appeared above the surface; but Jumbo was wide-awake, never for a
moment withdrawing his eyes from the water, so that should an alligator
make a dash at him he might bound off out of harm's way.

After some time we saw a huge monster appear, who quickly put the other
alligators to flight, and then came swimming up the creek towards Jumbo.
The dog barked, and then bounded off close to where the doctor and I
lay hid.  Once more Jumbo showed his nose among the weeds; when the
alligator, opening his immense jaws, made a dash at him.  At the same
moment the doctor, starting up, fired down the creature's throat, and
stopped him in mid career.  His head and shoulders rose above the
surface, and then he rolled over dead.  I shouted with satisfaction, and
Jumbo barked his approval.

"We have not yet finished our sport," said the doctor; "we must kill
half-a-dozen before breakfast.  Go, good Jumbo, and entice a few more up
here."

Jumbo understood his master, and was proceeding to execute his orders,
when we heard my uncle's voice shouting to us to return, in tones which
showed that he had good reason for doing so.  Making our way through the
tangled forest, we soon reached the camp, where we found every one
astir, our mosquito-curtains and sleeping-rugs packed up, and the men
busy loading the boat.

"Jump on board, and I'll tell you all about it afterwards," said my
uncle.

We obeyed him, Jumbo leaping in after us; when the men, shoving the boat
off with their poles, began to paddle rapidly across the lake.

"I will now tell you the reason why I was in a hurry to be off," said my
uncle.  "One of our crew, Choco, a quick-witted fellow, going to the
further end of yonder point, observed a canoe with several Indians in
her coming along the canal.  As soon as they saw him, they paddled back
at a rapid rate; but he was convinced that the canoe was one of several
in pursuit of us, and that the Indians have gone back to summon their
companions, believing that they will find us sitting at breakfast.  He
may have been mistaken; but discretion is the better part of valour, and
though we might beat them off, it would be unwise to run the risk of a
fight when it can be avoided."

"You are a wise man, Mr Concannan," observed the doctor.  "Why should
people spend their lives in fighting, when they would be so much happier
living at peace with each other?  It appears to me that the world is
full of great fools, and that they are its rulers."

"I hope you don't include us in the category?" said my uncle.  "If one
set of people will attack another, what are the peaceably disposed to
do?"

"They must fight to defend themselves, I own," answered the doctor; "and
that proves to me that the fools rule the world, for they compel the
wise, who must of necessity love peace, to go to war.  The world will
never be at rest till not only the great majority, but the whole have
become wise; and as I never expect to see that, I believe it will
continue to the end the same troublous, unhappy world it is."

The doctor, I thought, took matters very coolly.

I very frequently looked out astern, expecting to see a fleet of canoes
full of Indian warriors emerging from the canal; but as none appeared, I
began to suppose that Senor Choco had made a mistake.

We had still another narrow passage or canal to pass through before we
could enter the main branch of the river; and the doctor urged the men
to make good speed across the lake, as he was excessively hungry, and
wanted his breakfast.  He amused us in the meantime by recounting some
of his adventures with alligators.  He had the most unbounded antipathy
towards the monsters; which arose, he said, from once seeing a poor
girl, who was stooping down to fill her pitcher with water at a river's
brink, seized by one of them.  The horrible saurian, darting out of the
water and grasping her arm, dragged her off before he could go to her
rescue.  He fired, but his bullet glanced off the scaly head of the
creature, which in an instant carried the unfortunate female, who was
shrieking loudly, under the surface.  "There lay her pitcher on the
river's brink," said the doctor; "but she whom I had just before seen
full of health and strength, and singing gleefully, was nowhere visible.
I thereupon vowed vengeance against the whole race, and have never lost
an opportunity of slaughtering them."

The alligators and jaguars, the doctor told us, are mortal enemies.  The
latter wages perpetual war against the former.  Whenever a jaguar can
find an alligator asleep on a hot sand-bank, it attacks the saurian
under the tail, which, being soft and fat, is the most vulnerable part;
and such is the alligator's alarm, that it will scarcely move or make
the slightest resistance.  If, however, it gets its enemy into the
water, its more peculiar element, then the tables are turned, and the
jaguar is in most instances drowned and devoured.  The jaguar being well
aware of its inferiority to the saurian in the proper element of the
latter, when it has to cross a river it sets up a tremendous howl on the
bank previous to entering the water, in the hope of scaring the
alligator to a distance.

The native villages on the banks of a river in which alligators abound
are guarded by strong palisades, to prevent the monsters from creeping
on shore; which they will frequently do when pressed by hunger, and will
carry off any persons or animals they may encounter.  An alligator has
been known to dash into the midst of a crowd collected on the shore and
carry off a strong man, in spite of every effort made to rescue the poor
fellow.  Scarcely a year passes in the neighbourhood of places
frequented by them without two or three women being thus destroyed.  The
doctor mentioned a remarkable instance of intrepidity and presence of
mind exhibited by a young girl, who, on going to the margin of the river
to fetch water, felt one of her hands suddenly seized in the jaws of a
huge alligator.  Knowing that death must be her inevitable fate should
she not find means to rescue herself, she plunged her fingers into the
eyes of the animal with such violence that the pain compelled it to let
her go; though not, however, till it had bitten off the lower part of
her arm.  Notwithstanding the enormous quantity of blood which flowed
from the fearful wound, the girl struck out, swimming with the hand that
still remained to her, and happily reached the shore, where her friends
received her; and her wound being bound up and the flow of blood
stopped, she ultimately recovered.

Alligators swim rapidly against the strongest current; and when they
reach the shore they dart forward with the quickness of an arrow towards
the object at which they aim, when excited either by rage or hunger.
Under ordinary circumstances the creature moves with the slowness of a
salamander; but it frequently runs,--when it makes a rustling noise,
which proceeds from the rubbing of the scales of its skin one against
another.  In this movement it bends its back and appears higher on its
legs than when at rest.  Though it generally moves in a straight line,
it can change its direction, both in the water and on shore.

"Jumbo, there, hates alligators as much as I do," continued the doctor.
"He was once very nearly caught by one; but he knows the ways of the
hateful creatures.  I was crossing a river in a canoe, when he unwisely
took to the water.  I had reached the shore, when I saw a huge alligator
swimming towards him.  Jumbo saw it too, and made way down the stream,
the alligator following and rapidly gaining on him.  In an instant I
thought my poor dog would be in the creature's jaws, when Jumbo suddenly
turned and made way up the stream.  It took the alligator a considerable
time to come about, and before it was able to dart forward towards its
expected prey Jumbo had safely reached the shore."

The doctor declared that the female alligator, at the period of hatching
her eggs, devours all her young ones which do not run into the river;
the immediate use of their legs being the only means of saving their
lives.

"I cannot fancy such monsters having any maternal affection," I
exclaimed.

These and similar anecdotes occupied the time we took in crossing the
lake.  We now entered the last channel, which was to conduct us into the
Magdalena.  Lofty trees grew on both sides of the channel, among which
we saw numerous large green parrots and several kinds of monkeys, the
howling species being the most numerous.  There were also some large
birds which stood looking at us, and which the doctor called "vultures
of the lake."  They had long, red, and very strong legs, with their
backs and breasts black and grey, and curved spurs, sharp at the point,
and about an inch in length, on the first joint of each wing.

As we had seen nothing of our supposed enemies, the Indians, the crew
declared that they were too hungry to proceed farther without
breakfasting; and a tolerably open space between the trees affording us
room to light a fire, we landed, and having cleared the ground, soon had
our pots boiling.  Our crew put all their food, consisting of rice,
plantain, and salt beef, into one large pot, and boiled them together.
The mess was then emptied out into wooden basins, from which they fed
themselves with their fingers, long cakes of sugar serving as dessert.

By the doctor's advice, we imitated their example in one respect,--by
boiling fowls, ham, vegetables, and flour together, which, when well
seasoned, made an excellent dish; only, we made use of spoons and knives
and forks to eat it.

After the meal was finished the men lay on the ground to rest, while the
doctor produced his huge meerschaum and commenced smoking, surrounding
his visage with such dense clouds that not a mosquito ventured to
approach him, while my uncle and I had to keep our handkerchiefs moving
rapidly to drive off the detestable little insects.  We were thus
enjoying ourselves, if enjoyment it could be called, when, looking along
the channel in the direction we had come, I caught sight of the bow of a
canoe just rounding a point.

"On board, on board!" shouted the padrone, or captain; and the men,
jumping up, tumbled the cooking things, pots and pans, into the boat--
Tim following with our breakfast set, which he had just before packed
up.

On our taking our seats, the crew shoved off and began to paddle at a
rapid rate up the stream.  The canoe we had seen had now come full into
view, and at first appeared to be gaining on us.  This made our padrone
excite his men to fresh exertions.  Should our pursuer be an enemy, and
overtake us, they would as certainly be put to death as we should,
supposing that we were unable effectually to defend ourselves.  We got
our firearms ready, however, having no intention of yielding as long as
we were able to resist; and the doctor, having put fresh powder into the
pan of his rifle, now knelt down in the stern of the boat, prepared to
take good aim should our pursuers exhibit any hostile intentions.

"Why, doctor, I thought you said just now that only fools were eager to
fight," I could not help observing.

"And you are right, young gentleman," he answered.  "I am only preparing
to defend myself; and I hope that the people in yonder canoe will have
the wisdom not to attack us.  Still, in case they should do so, we
should lack wisdom if we were not prepared for their reception."

While the doctor was speaking I was watching the canoe, which was now
joined by several others; but for some reason or other the fastest
remained for the slower ones, and thus we managed to keep well ahead.
The water hissed and bubbled under the bows as our boat clove her way
through it.  My uncle sat as calm as usual, and had I judged by his
countenance I should not have supposed that we were in the slightest
danger.  The captain and crew, however, showed by their eagerness that
they were very unwilling to be overtaken; while the doctor, in spite of
his professed pacific feelings, was full of fight, and prepared for the
worst.  Such good use did the crew make of their paddles, however, that
on seeing that we were distancing them our pursuers began to shout and
shriek--from disappointment, as we supposed.  But their cries only made
our men redouble their efforts, and utter every now and then a derisive
shout in return.  It was echoed by the chattering of the monkeys and the
loud squalls of the parrots from the neighbouring woods, Jumbo
occasionally adding to the chorus by barking furiously.

At length, on rounding a point, we lost sight of the hostile canoes; but
our men did not relax their efforts, for we expected them every instant
to reappear.  I kept watching the point, but no canoe could be
discovered coming round it, so I began to hope that the Indians had
given up the chase.  Our men behaved admirably, and not for a moment did
they complain of the severe exertion they were going through.  Still, we
were too well acquainted with the treacherous character of the Indians
not to know that they might very possibly keep out of sight to deceive
us, and then come on during the night, in the expectation of finding us
encamped on shore, and thus take us by surprise.  This neither my uncle
nor the doctor had any intention of allowing them to do; and by
promising a reward to the crew, my uncle induced them to continue
paddling on as fast as at first.  They shouted after their fashion when,
emerging from the narrow channel, we entered the broad waters of the
Magdalena.  A breeze was setting up the stream; the mast was now stepped
and the sail hoisted, and along we flew at a rapid rate.

We had no longer any fear of being overtaken, though we knew that we had
many dangers to encounter on the voyage.  The inhabitants of the banks
were generally in favour of the Republican cause, but we might possibly,
unless we took care, land at a spot occupied by Spanish troops or by
Indians fighting for the King of Spain.

I must pass rapidly over our river-voyage, interesting as it was.  The
banks were, in numerous places, exceedingly beautiful, from the
profusion of scarlet and lilac coloured flowers of the convolvulus kind
which covered the trees and bushes, some growing on them, others the
produce of the numberless creepers which hang to the boughs.  In some
places we saw the wild cotton-tree hanging over the banks of the river,
with pods full of cotton ripe and bursting.  Among other creepers was
the vanilla, entwining itself round the trees and producing a pleasing
effect.  The doctor told me that it is used as a spice to flavour
chocolate and various dishes.

After sailing on for some days, we came to a part of the river full of
islands covered with lofty trees and a variety of shrubs, the mimosa
being among the most beautiful.  Of the many creepers we observed, one,
called the bejuco, is so strong and tough that the natives use it to
fasten together the rafters of their houses, and the bamboos forming the
covering of the long flat-bottomed boats, called champans, with which
they navigate the upper part of the river Magdalena.  Birds of all
kinds, of the most gorgeous plumage, flitted among the trees or flew
over our heads; large scarlet macaws in great numbers, two-and-two, went
squalling by, their brilliant plumage shining in the bright sun; large
black wild turkeys occupied the lower branches of the trees.  We
frequently saw the scarlet heads of the macaws peeping out of holes in
the trees in which they make their nests; while flights of
gaily-coloured parrots and green parrakeets were flying backwards and
forwards across the river.  Small fish, too, were in such vast shoals in
the shallows that the bongo appeared in one place to cut through them.
The finny tribe must, however, enjoy a hazardous existence, for close to
the spot we counted no less than thirty alligators swimming within a few
hundred yards of our boat, their heads generally appearing only above
water; and we frequently saw the fish leaping above the surface,
evidently endeavouring to escape from their persecutors.  On several
occasions we saw the monsters' carcasses lying on the banks, probably
killed by the jaguars.  Some were reduced to perfect skeletons, every
particle of flesh having been eaten off by armadilloes or ants.

At one of the villages where we landed, we found a poor mulatto woman in
great tribulation; and on our inquiring what was the matter, she told us
that her daughter had that morning been seized by an alligator, while in
the act of filling her pitcher in the river, and carried away.  The rest
of the villagers were also in a state of alarm, as they declared that
the alligators, when once they have tasted human flesh, become
particularly fond of it, and are especially bold and fierce in their
attacks on people approaching their haunts.

"I will try what I can do for you," said the doctor.  "I have been sent
opportunely to your relief.  Know me as the renowned slayer of caymans!"

The villagers on this gazed on him with great respect, and eagerly
showed him the part of the river frequented by their foe.

Obtaining a bar of iron about a foot and a half in length, the ends
sharply pointed, he fixed it in a float, which he surrounded with a
large mass of putrid pork.  This he fastened to a long rope, the part
nearest the bait being of an open texture which the alligator's teeth
could not bite through.

The bait was allowed to float off into the river, while the end of the
rope was secured to the trunk of a tree.  Jumbo was then sent to bark
along the bank of the river, in order to attract the monster.  Its snout
before long appeared above the surface, when Jumbo, aware of the rush it
would make, scampered off up the steep bank to a safe distance.  The
sagacious dog knew well the danger of manoeuvring on ground raised only
a little above the level of the water; for the alligator could easily
land and make its way over it with great speed.  The monster,
disappointed in obtaining the delicate morsel Jumbo would have afforded,
at last caught sight of the bait; and making a dash at it, immediately
found its jaws pierced by the iron spike, and began to haul away at the
rope with a force which threatened to snap it, if it did not pull down
the tree.

The doctor now called the villagers, and ordered them to haul away at
the rope.  At first they seemed very unwilling to undertake the task;
but we setting them the example, they laid hold of it, and casting the
end loose from the tree, hauled away lustily.  In spite of its
struggles, the vast monster was dragged up to the bank; and feeling its
feet touch the shore, it made the most terrific efforts to back off.
The men hauled away with such good-will, that it was compelled to move
along the ground for some distance on its knees.  Suddenly getting on
its feet, however, it made a desperate rush at its captors.  "Pull away!
pull away!" shouted the doctor, who was prepared for the emergency; and
the villagers pulled with all their might, till two or three tumbling
down, the rest scampered off.  My uncle, Tim, and I had sprung on one
side and got ready our rifles, but before we could fire the monster
would have been upon the fallen men, when the doctor, stepping forward,
fired his rifle almost down its throat.  It instantly stopped, and after
another attempt to dash forward fell over on its side.

The villagers on this slackened the rope, when the creature, recovering,
made another desperate attempt to reach them.  "Pull, ye villains,
pull!" shouted Tim; his words being echoed by the doctor, who, in his
excitement, as another great naturalist asserts that he himself did,
leaped on the alligator's back, and flourished his rifle, which he had
reloaded, above his head; then quickly lowering it, he presented it
towards the creature's ear.

The natives, now emboldened by witnessing his performance, hauled away
as he directed them.  The wounded alligator was evidently becoming
weaker; and the doctor, fearing that it might roll over him, and finding
his seat not the most comfortable in the world, leaped off; then running
some way ahead, he again fired into the creature's mouth.  The last shot
proved an effectual quietus to the saurian, which, after making a few
convulsive struggles, rolled over and lay perfectly still.

The natives, on seeing their enemy dead, shouted and danced with
delight, and insisted on carrying us all back on their shoulders to the
village in triumph.  They told us that the monster had already carried
off several dogs which had gone down to the water to drink.  They urged
us to remain, that we might kill a few more alligators; and were much
disappointed when we told them that we were compelled to continue our
voyage.

As we frequently had to bring up, sometimes before dark, we had
opportunities of shooting a variety of birds and animals in the forest.
The doctor killed several monkeys, one a large red fellow with a beard
as long and rough as that of a capuchin friar, and several others of a
smaller species--one called the titti, a pretty little creature with a
grey back and chocolate-coloured breast, the face without any hair.  I
was sorry to see the small creature put to death--it seemed like
unnecessary cruelty; but the doctor did not participate in my feelings,
and I must confess that the monkey made an excellent fricassee.

We generally spent our nights on the dry sandbanks.  At first I was
under the unpleasant apprehension that we might be attacked by
alligators; but we were assured that they seldom come out of the water
at night, and unless very hungry are not likely to carry anybody off.
Among other valuable vegetable productions of the country, we saw the
guava-tree, from the fruit of which the jelly of that name is made.

At last we arrived at the town of Mompox, which we happily found in the
hands of the Republicans.  We had here to exchange our bongo for a
flat-bottomed boat called a champan, with which alone the upper part of
the river can, from its numerous shallows, be navigated.  It is exactly
the same in shape and construction as the boats made by the Indians
before the conquest of the country by the Spaniards.  They are of all
sizes.  A large one costs a considerable sum--as much, we were told, as
three thousand dollars.  The larger are about sixty feet in length, by
seven feet in beam, and the gunwale is two feet from the water's edge.
In the centre is a cabin with a convex roof, between six and seven feet
high, made of strong and flexible bamboos covered with palm-leaves, and
fastened together with the bejuco, the creeper I have before described.
The crew consists of a padrone or captain, a pilot (who steers with a
large paddle), and about twenty-two men, who urge the boat on with long
poles, some standing in the bow and others on the top of the cabin.

The champan we engaged, however, was of a much smaller size.

The news we received at Mompox, that the Spanish forces were moving out
of the fortified towns they had for some time occupied, and were
traversing the country, made my uncle anxious to continue our voyage.

We passed several plantations of the cocoa-tree, from the seed of which
chocolate is made.  The cocoa-pod resembles a small, rough melon, and is
of a dark-red colour, full of small beans.

We had now in view in the distance ranges of mountains, which appeared
to be of vast height; a sign that we were approaching a region very
different from that which we had hitherto traversed.

The second or third night of our voyage in the champan, we brought up
alongside a narrow sand-bank backed by lofty trees; and after we had
lighted our fire, and just as we were preparing for our evening meal, on
looking up I saw a number of comical little faces grinning down upon us.
As we did not move, their monkey owners became bolder, and advanced
towards the ends of the boughs, playing all sorts of gambols,--such as
hanging by their tails, and swinging backwards and forwards.  Many of
them had young ones on their backs, who, in spite of the leaps made by
their parents, clung fast, even when they were swinging by their tails
with their heads downwards.  An old monkey led the way, followed by the
others, with flankers and a rear-guard.  Sometimes, as a variety, they
played a regular game of "follow the leader," and amused us much.  They
were succeeded by vast flights of parrots and parrakeets, which came to
rest in couples on some wild fig-trees which grew near, and indulged in
a vociferous concert till the shades of night crept over the river.  At
times the air was full of them, coming from all directions; but,
notwithstanding the din they made, we allowed them to enjoy their repose
undisturbed.

As the interior of the toldo, or cabin, of the champan was excessively
close, and infested by mosquitoes, we formed a sort of tent of the
boat's sail, which we stretched on four uprights, leaving room below for
the air to circulate.  Under this covering we spread our bedding,
trusting to the Bogos, as the boatmen are called, to keep a proper
watch; and still more to the vigilance of the doctor's dog, Jumbo, who
always lay at his master's feet.  We had been so accustomed to hear of
alligators, jaguars, and huge serpents, without having hitherto suffered
from them, that all anxiety on the subject had vanished.  When we went
out shooting in the woods, we of course kept a sharp look-out on either
side, and took care where we stepped, that we might not be putting our
feet on a venomous serpent, or allow a jaguar to steal towards us
unperceived; and as for the alligators, we had arrived at the opinion
that they had more to fear from us than we from them.

Thus we were all sleeping tranquilly that night, when, about four or
five hours after sunset, I was startled by a bright light which I saw
through my closed eyelids, followed almost immediately by a tremendous
roar, which seemed to shake the very earth.

"What's the matter?"  I shouted out, starting to my feet, scarcely
understanding what was about to happen.

"A thunderstorm has broken," answered the doctor; "we shall have the
wind down upon us before long, and then we shall see what we shall see."

Scarcely had he spoken when I was thrown flat on my face by a tremendous
gust, which in an instant tore away from the posts the sail which formed
our tent, and sent it fluttering in the air.  The trees bent before the
furious blast, while whole branches which were torn off went flying to a
distance, and we felt masses of sticks and leaves come rattling down on
our heads.  For some moments we were in total darkness, then a flash of
lightning of extreme vividness burst from the clouds, showing to me the
rest of the party lying down as I was, and involuntarily attempting to
shield their heads with their hands, while all around the lofty
palm-trees were yielding to the gale, which was tearing their feathery
heads into fragments.  Every instant I expected some of the trees to
come down and crush us.

We were utterly helpless, for had we attempted to push off in the
champan, we might have been driven against the points of the sunken
trees (to the destruction of the boat), or have been stranded on the
beach.  The champan, it was to be hoped, was securely moored.  I shouted
to the crew, who had remained on board, but the uproar made by the
howling of the wind, and the crashing boughs, and the dashing of the
water against the banks, completely drowned my voice.  All we could do,
therefore, was to remain where we were.  A jaguar might have picked us
off without difficulty; but I trusted that they were as unable to move
as we were, or, what was probable, were terrified by the fierceness of
the tempest, which has the effect of overcoming the most savage natures.

I groped about till I got hold of my rifle, which as usual I had placed
by my side when I went to sleep.  At length there came a lull, when I
heard the doctor's voice shouting out, "Barry, my boy, where are you?
Mr Concannan--Tim, Tim,--speak, and tell me if you are alive."

"Shure, it's alive I am," answered Tim, "though almost kilt, by a big
bough which came down just now on my back."

I saw him, by another flash of lightning which just then darted from the
sky, creeping out from beneath a huge branch, which had happily formed
an arch over him.  I was thankful, too, to hear my uncle's voice.

"Stay where you are, Tim," cried the doctor, "and we'll join you.
Providence has formed a hut for us, and into that hut we will creep, as
we shall be safer there than elsewhere."

We followed his advice, and were joined by Jumbo, who followed his
master under the shelter; and the huge bough effectually guarded us from
the numerous other branches which came hurtling through the air.

As we could now hear each other's voices, my uncle expressed his fears
about the champan.  I told him that I had seen her safe during one of
the flashes of lightning, and that I hoped she was still secured to the
bank.

Hour after hour, it seemed, went by; the wind howling, the thunder
roaring, the lightning flashing through the air, darting amid the trees,
and running in fiery lines along the ground with a brightness which so
dazzled my eyes, that for the next moment I felt as if struck by
blindness, leaving the forest dark as Erebus--though I could still see
the trees waving backwards and forwards against the sky.

How thankful I felt when at length the thunder rolled away, the
lightning ceased, and the wind almost immediately afterwards fell, till
it became perfectly calm.  In a short time the fire-flies darted out
from their hiding-places, and filled the air with their soft light; but
we were not inclined to contemplate their beauty just then, or to attend
to anything else except endeavouring to make ourselves tolerably snug
for the remainder of the night.

We had escaped a great danger, moreover, of which we at first had not
thought.  Our fire had gone out before the tempest broke on us, or the
flames might have set the grass and dry shrubs around on fire; and
though the forest itself was too green to burn, it might have rendered
the spot untenable.

Groping about, we found the sail sticking in the bushes; and dragging it
over the bough which protected us, we again secured it.  In the
meantime, Tim had been engaged in relighting the fire, for which the
storm had supplied us with an abundance of fuel.

On hailing the champan, we were answered by the padrone; who, to our
satisfaction, informed us that she had escaped injury, though some of
the crew had received pretty severe blows from falling branches.  As we
could not trust to the crew, Tim undertook to keep watch while my uncle,
the doctor, and I slept.  The storm had done us one great service,
too,--it had blown away the mosquitoes and other biting insects, besides
having materially cooled the air.

The next morning we continued our voyage, the greater portion of which
was performed by the men shoving on the champan with their long poles,
sometimes among trunks of trees, at others amid rocks; but occasionally
they had to go on shore and tow the boat along through the whirlpools
and rapids which we met with.  The scenery was often very beautiful,
consisting of magnificent ranges of mountains, their bases rising
abruptly out of the river, covered with umbrageous trees and flowering
shrubs of various hues.

At length we reached the neighbourhood of Honda, where our voyage
terminated; and from thence we were to travel over the mountains for
upwards of two hundred miles.  We here parted with our friend the
doctor, who was bound for Santa Fe de Bogota, where, he told us, he
hoped to get employment.  He wished us good-bye with real heartiness,
and I believe was grateful to my uncle for having brought him thus far
on his journey.  I was much obliged to him for the interesting
information he had given me, and I told him that should he ever come our
way, I was sure that my father would be happy to see him at our house.

"Perhaps I may come, my young friend," he answered; "it is possible that
the inhabitants of Bogota may not appreciate my talents."

Mounted on a stout mule, and carrying the whole of his property in his
saddle-bags, he took his way eastward over the mountains towards the
capital of New Granada, while we followed a more southerly course across
a wild and mountainous region.



CHAPTER THREE.

JOURNEY OVER THE MOUNTAINS--LOSE OUR WAY--WE FIND PADRE PACHECO ENJOYING
A BATH--INVITED TO HIS HOUSE--FRESH GUESTS ARRIVE--A PATRIOT GENERAL--A
LOVELY HEROINE--A SUPPER AT THE PADRE'S--I AM INVITED TO JOIN THE
PATRIOT CAUSE--ANECDOTES OF GENERALS BOLIVAR AND PAEZ--GENERAL
BERMUDEZ--THE GUESTS DEPART--CANDELA COMES AS OUR GUIDE--THE GENERAL'S
HISTORY--ATTACKED BY INDIANS--WE WOUND AND CAPTURE THEIR CHIEF--CARRY
HIM WITH US--OUR JOURNEY CONTINUED.

Our journey was performed on mule-back; but I had expected to be
provided with a good horse to ride.

"You would soon have wished yourself mounted on your present steady,
sure-footed animal," observed my uncle; "the roads we shall have to
traverse are such as no horse could pass over in safety with a rider on
its back."

I soon found that he was right.  The country we travelled over was wild
and rugged in the extreme.  Dark rocks of varied forms rose in lofty
perpendicular walls on one hand, while torrents dashed down the
mountain-sides on the other.  Frequently we had to ascend by a
succession of rough steps cut in the rock, and then to descend by a
similar description of path with a precipice on each side of it, down
which, had a mule made a false step, its rider would have been thrown
many hundred feet into the abyss below.

I soon got accustomed to the sagacious animal I rode; and taking my
uncle's advice, I left the bridle loose on its neck, allowing it to pick
its own way--which it did in a sensible manner, following most patiently
the windings of the paths.  Our mules had been well-trained to ascend
and descend these precipitous mountains, and as they proceeded they
fixed their small feet with caution and firmness in the holes made in
the ground by the constant passing and repassing of other travellers.

For some distance we proceeded almost parallel with the river Magdalena,
of which, through openings in the rocks, we got fine views as it rushed
onwards, foaming and eddying amid the huge boulders in its course.
Then, leaving it on the right, we continued along the bed of a small
stream for a league or so, till we reached a shallow lake which runs in
and out amid the precipitous cliffs rising to an immense height above
it; while over its whole extent were scattered huge masses of rock,
which had been hurled down by the convulsions of Nature from the summit
of the mountains.  Not a canoe floated on its bosom; no human being,
bird, or animal was visible.  It was one of the wildest and most
desolate scenes I had ever beheld, and contrasted strongly with the
fertile region through which we had passed, teeming with human and
animal life.  I was very glad, then, when, crossing another rugged
height, we reached a small valley.

But I must not stop to describe the various incidents of our journey, or
attempt to portray the scenery of the country we traversed.  It varied
greatly; sometimes being grand and beautiful, at others monotonous.
Sometimes we slept at the cottages of the natives, at others we
bivouacked in the woods, or under the shelter of lofty rocks.  We each
carried a net-hammock at the cruppers of our mules, so that we had it
ready to hang up between a couple of trees, or in a hut, whenever we
stopped, either for our noonday rest or at night.  On crossing a wide
elevated plain, we passed through several forests of date-trees; and had
a few Arabs with their camels been moving about among them, the whole
scene would have borne a truly African appearance.

The journey appeared a very long one, though we pushed on each day as
fast as our mules could travel; but we had to make frequent detours to
avoid places held by the Spaniards, who, though often defeated, still
had considerable forces in the field.  My uncle and I, having been born
in the country, would have been looked upon as Spanish subjects; and as
all the members of our family were known to hold Liberal opinions, we
might be detained and compelled to serve in the Spanish ranks.  At all
events, my uncle thought it prudent to keep out of the way of the
Royalists, as well as of those Indians who were known to side with them.

Whenever we passed through a village or came to a halt for the night, we
endeavoured to gain information of the movements of the troops; and in
the course of three days we came in sight of as many spots where
villages had once stood, which now only presented blackened walls and
devastated fields--the sad result of civil war.  When able, we obtained
a guide to conduct us over the mountain-paths; but we were not always
successful, and sometimes had to make our way alone.

We were now approaching our home; but my uncle had been so long absent
from the country that he was unacquainted with the road, and even Tim
had to confess that he did not sufficiently recollect the appearance of
the scenery to guide us.

We had descended to a lower level, and after passing through a thick
tropical forest, were proceeding along the margin of a river, looking
for an open spot to encamp, when the sun disappeared behind the
mountains on our right.  There is little or no twilight, it will be
remembered, in that latitude, and before we were aware of it darkness
came down upon us.

"Shure, we can camp aisy enough," observed Tim; "but about the
provender--I'm afraid our canteen is well-nigh empty."

Such proved to be the case, and we had every prospect of going without
our supper.  We had two mulatto boys to look after our mules, but they
were of little use for any other purpose; and though we heard some
parrots and other birds uttering various notes in the trees, it was too
dark to see them.  Still, as it could not be helped, we were about to
make our usual preparations for spending the night, when Tim exclaimed
that he saw a light some distance ahead; and as it probably proceeded
from a hut, or perhaps from a habitation of more importance, he proposed
that we should ride forward towards it.  My uncle, with his usual
wariness, was unwilling to allow this, fearing that it might proceed
from the camp of a party of Spaniards or Indians.  I offered, therefore,
to make my way to it, and ascertain whether we were likely to meet with
a friendly reception.  To this he consented, provided I took care not to
be discovered.

Carrying my rifle in one hand, and a stick, with which to feel my way,
in the other, I directed my steps towards the light.  As I approached
it, I crept forward slowly, concealing myself behind the shrubs which
grew thickly around.  As I advanced I saw that there were several
lights, and I heard voices, with now and then the sound of laughter.
"If they are enemies, they are jolly ones," I said to myself; "there is
nothing very dreadful here, I suspect."

Creeping on a few paces and looking over the bushes, I saw, in an open
spot surrounded by trees, at a short distance from the river's brink,
four Indians clothed in jackets and trousers, each holding a torch in
his hand, and in their centre the head and shoulders of a jovial friar
(for that he was a friar I knew by his shorn crown) just rising above a
huge cask sunk in the ground.  The friar was evidently enjoying a bath,
though he was taking it in a somewhat curious fashion--as I at once
guessed, to avoid any risk of being carried off by an alligator.  Now he
sank himself up to his chin in the refreshing fluid, now up he popped
again like a Jack-in-the-box; now down he went, and then up he came
again, holding on by the edge of the cask,--his Indian attendants
meanwhile watching him, as grave as judges.

At first I doubted whether I ought to intrude on the bather; but as he
showed no inclination to get out, I thought that I might venture to pay
my respects to him, and at the same time ask him to afford us shelter in
his house, which I knew could not be far off!  I accordingly advanced,
and taking off my hat, saluted him with a polite bow.  The Indians, who
were crouching down in front of him, looking out towards the river,
apparently to watch that no hungry alligator or jaguar should pounce out
upon their master, upon this sprang to their feet, and looked very much
inclined to run away.

"Who are you; and whence do you come?" inquired the padre.

"I am travelling with my uncle, Senor Denis Concannan, and a servant,
towards our home, not far from hence, and having no guide we have lost
our way," I replied.  "My father is Senor Barry Desmond--perhaps he is
known to your reverence?"

"Of course he is; and a dear friend," answered the padre.  "And you are
his son!  If I were not dripping wet, I would give you an embrace:
receive it in imagination.  You, and your uncle, and attendants, if
there were fifty of them, are welcome to my abode.  Go and bring them
hither; and as soon as my servant comes down with my dry clothes, I will
accompany you."

I must own, by-the-by, that I felt well pleased to accept the padre's
embrace in imagination rather than in reality; and heartily thanking him
for his kind reception, I begged to know his name, that I might tell my
uncle.

"The Padre Pedro Pacheco," he replied; "he will remember me, though he
has been absent so many years, and will require no further assurance
that he will meet with all the hospitality that I can afford him.  Now
go, young caballero, and bring him here; and by the time he arrives I
shall be in a fit condition to set out."

On this, making another bow, I set off to return by the way I had come.

I had not gone far when I met Tim, who, ever careful about my safety,
had followed me.

"Hurrah! shure, it's all right if it's the Padre Pacheco," he exclaimed.
"I know his riverence well, and there isn't a praste like him in all
the country round; though, to tell you the truth, Misther Barry, he
isn't much in favour with the Spaniards or monks up in the towns, for
he's a mighty great Liberal, and is as ready to fight as to pray for the
cause of the Republicans."

Tim gave me this information as we were making our way back to where we
had left my uncle and the mules.  We were not long in saddling the
animals and replacing their packs; and by the time we got back to the
padre's bathing-place we found him standing ready to receive us, clothed
in dry garments.  He greeted my uncle as cordially as he had done me;
and taking our arms,--two of the Indians with torches leading the way,--
we proceeded by a path through the forest to his house, which stood on a
slight elevation above the river.  It was a thatched one-storied
building, with a walled-in courtyard on one side, and surrounded by a
garden of considerable extent, as far as I could judge by the
torchlight.

He at once ushered us into a good-sized room, furnished with a large
table and benches, and a ponderous arm-chair at one end.  The table was
covered with various substantial viands, as well as delicacies and
fruits of all sorts, showing that the padre was given to hospitality,
and that he was at all times prepared for the unexpected arrival of
guests.

"I sent up to order supper to be got ready for you, and I see that my
people have not been dilatory," he observed as we entered the room.
"Perhaps we shall have other guests, and I only hope they may be such as
we desire to see.  Sometimes the Spaniards come this way, and I am
compelled, though much against the grain, to be civil to them.  However,
before you sit down, you may desire to wash the dust off your hands and
faces; and if you will accompany me, I will show you where you can do
so.--Here, Candela, bring a torch, and towels for the caballeros."

As he spoke, an intelligent-looking black servant led the way into the
courtyard, where we saw a fountain falling into a stone basin, the water
afterwards serving to irrigate the garden.  We quickly performed our
ablutions, especially refreshing after the heat of the day, and then
returned with the padre into the supper-room.  We were on the point of
sitting down, when the sound of horses' hoofs coming along the path from
the southward reached our ears.

"Grant Heaven that they are friends!" said the padre, looking grave.
"Should they be Royalists, you will guide your conversation accordingly,
Senor Concannan," he observed.--"Here, Candela, go out and welcome the
cavaliers, whoever they may be."

The black, relighting his torch, hurried out; and soon we heard his
voice calling to the other servants to hold the cavaliers' horses, and
in a loud voice welcoming the travellers.  One of them spoke a few words
in return, whereupon the padre started up and rushed out to the front of
the house.  I followed him, and saw him clasping the hand of a tall
cavalier, who had just dismounted from a powerful horse, which one of
the servants was holding.  On another steed of more delicate proportions
sat a lady, who, as the light of the torch fell on her countenance,
appeared to be young and unusually beautiful.  At the same moment
several other persons came up; and the tall cavalier having now assisted
the lady to dismount, advanced towards the house--the rest of the party,
throwing themselves from their horses, following.

On entering, the cavalier cast a suspicious glance at my uncle and me.

"Who are these?" he asked of Padre Pacheco in a low voice.

"They are English--friends to the cause; you can trust them," answered
the padre; and he mentioned our names.  On this the new-comer advanced
towards my uncle, and taking his hand, shook it warmly; afterwards doing
me the same favour.

"The English are always my friends," he said,--"a noble nation, who love
liberty; and especially are you so, gentlemen, who belong to such an
esteemed family.  Would that we had many more like them.  But our cause
will triumph; everywhere the tyrant Gothos are yielding to our arms
whenever we can catch them in the open country; and as hornets are
burned out of their nests, we must expel them from the cities in which
they have taken refuge, and then not sheathe the sword till we have cut
them to pieces or driven them before us into the ocean.--Say I not well,
Donna Paola?" he added, turning to the young lady.

A rich colour mounted to her brow, as with kindling eye she
replied,--"Heaven will favour the righteous cause, and aid you, General
Bermudez, and your brave followers, in the glorious undertaking."

She spoke in a firm yet sweet and melodious voice, and I at once saw
that she was an enthusiast in the cause.  My uncle regarded her with a
look of surprise and admiration, and bowing, said,--"I have often heard
of you, Donna Paola Salabriata, and rejoice to have the opportunity of
meeting you."

Donna Paola smiled and bowed gracefully; and the padre, who had been
giving directions to his servants, then appearing, requested her to take
possession of the only private room in his house which he could offer;
"Though," he added, "it is unworthy of one to whom is due all the honour
we can pay."

The young lady smiled.  "I am accustomed to rough lodging," she
answered, "and will gratefully accept your kindness, Senor Padre."

I judged from the appearance and manners of the other persons who
entered that they were officers on the staff of General Bermudez.  Two,
however, appeared to be of rank; and one I soon discovered to be an
Irishman, from the rich brogue in which he addressed me on hearing my
name.  He had been long in the service, but had not forgotten his native
tongue, he assured me--an assertion not in the slightest degree
necessary.  He at once launched forth in praise of General Bermudez,
whom he asserted to be, next to Bolivar, the best and bravest man and
truest patriot in the country; and from what I afterwards heard of the
general, I am convinced that he was right.

After a short time the whole party collected in the supper-room, but did
not take the seats which the padre requested them to occupy.  Their
eyes, I saw, were frequently turned towards the door.  At length it
opened, and Donna Paola entered the room with that grace which Spanish
women so generally possess.  She looked even more beautiful than at
first; her raven hair, secured by a circlet of gold, contrasting with
the delicate colour of her complexion, which was fairer than that of
Spanish women generally.  Her figure was slight, and she appeared
scarcely so tall as I had supposed when I had first seen her in her
riding habit.  She was followed by a black damsel,--her constant
attendant, I found,--who stood behind the chair she occupied on the
right of the general.  He desired my uncle and me to take the seats on
the other side.

I confess that, interested though I had been, I had become very hungry,
and was glad to fall to on the viands which the good padre had provided.
There were a variety of dishes: fish and fowl predominating, an
olla-podrida, omelets, and puddings.  There was flesh too,--some small
animals, which I strongly suspected were monkeys.

The party were evidently too much interested in talking of affairs of
importance to pay much attention to the nature of the provisions set
before them.  The young and handsome officer--a colonel, I judged, by
his uniform--sat next to Donna Paola; and from the tender way in which
he addressed her, and the looks she gave him in return, I suspected that
her patriotic enthusiasm had not steeled her heart against all softer
influences.  Such I afterwards found to be the case.  She had promised
to marry the colonel as soon as the patriots had triumphed, and the
liberties they had been struggling for had been established.

It was important to gain exact information as to the intended movements
of the Royalists; and Donna Paola, I found, had undertaken the hazardous
duty of visiting Bogota and other cities, and from thence transmitting
intelligence to the patriot leaders.  The young colonel looked grave
when the subject was mentioned, and, from what he said, would willingly
have dissuaded her from the attempt.

"If we fear to run a risk for the purpose of obtaining an important end,
that end may never be gained," she answered; "and the time you look for,
Enrico, must be postponed," she added, playfully tapping him with her
fan on the arm; for, heroine as she was, she carried one.  What woman,
indeed, with Spanish blood in her veins, would be without so useful an
implement?

The party were to continue for some days together, and then to separate
in various directions,--General Bermudez to return to the plains and
take command of his guerilla forces, which had already proved so
terrible a scourge to the Spaniards.  Had they known how close he was to
them, with only a small band of followers, they would eagerly have
despatched a force to effect his capture.

The conversation at the supper-table was animated in the extreme, Padre
Pacheco taking an active part in it.  After some time the general turned
to me.  "You have heard, young gentleman, of the glorious cause in which
we are engaged," he said.  "Many of the patriot leaders drew their
swords when younger than you are.  We want every one with honesty and
courage to join us, and we claim you as a compatriot.  Judging by your
looks, you will soon become expert in all the exercises required for a
leader; and I shall be glad to offer you a command in one of the brave
bands serving under me when you have gained sufficient experience."

I felt highly flattered at this address, though I scarcely knew what to
answer.

"I shall be ready, whenever called upon, to do my duty towards the
country of my birth," I answered at length; "but I am under my father's
orders, to whom my first duty is due, and I dare not pledge myself till
I have consulted him."

"Well spoken, young senor," remarked the general.  "Knowing his
sentiments, I feel assured that he will not deny your request, and that
I may count upon you ere long as a follower."

"Surely the young Englishman will feel it the highest privilege he can
possess to fight in so glorious a cause," observed Donna Paola, looking
across the table at me with her beautiful eyes.  "Say at once, my dear
young friend, that, with your father's permission, you will devote
yourself to the liberation of your native land.  For what nobler task
can a human being live--or die, if needs be?  For my part, I am ready to
sacrifice all I hold dear in life, and life itself, so that I may but
afford the feeble aid a woman can give in forwarding the great object."

I had found some difficulty in answering the general; I found it still
more trying to reply to the beautiful Donna Paola.  I remembered too
well the advice given me by my sensible schoolmaster; yet, as I listened
to the enthusiastic conversation of those into whose company I was so
unexpectedly thrown, and heard of the atrocities of the Spaniards and
the gallant exploits of the patriot leaders, I was naturally carried
away, and soon forgot all my prudent resolutions, in spite of the
remarks made by my uncle to prevent me from committing myself.

"Whenever summoned, you will find me ready, general," I exclaimed; "and
I call my friends here to witness my promise."

"Well spoken, my young patriot," cried the general, stretching across
the table to take my hand; while Donna Paola smiled her approval.

"Remember, Barry, that your promise is but conditional," whispered my
uncle; "your father may have other work for you."

During the time we sat at table, I heard anecdotes of most of the chief
leaders of the patriot as also of the Royalist forces.  Of the former
the two principal men were,--Don Simon Bolivar, a man of good birth and
education; and Jose Paez, who, belonging to the humblest rank of life,
had been brought up among the hardy llaneros of the Apure.  Bolivar was
born in the city of Caraccas, in the neighbourhood of which his father,
Don Juan Vicente Bolivar, had large possessions, and was of noble rank.
At an early age he was sent to Madrid for his education, on completing
which he made the tour of Europe, visiting England among other
countries.  When only nineteen he married a beautiful girl, the daughter
of a nobleman, and for a short time lived in the enjoyment of domestic
life, until he was deprived of his wife by death.  To alleviate his
grief, he again visited Europe and the United States, where he imbibed,
those Liberal principles which induced him to take a prominent part in
fighting for the freedom of his native country.  In 1811, when General
Miranda, the commander of the patriot army, cut down and destroyed the
Spanish standard, and hoisted the tricolour in its stead, Simon Bolivar
joined him, and was immediately appointed to a command in the
independent army.  After a long and desperate struggle, Venezuela again
fell into the hands of the Royalists, who retaliated on those who had
opposed them, and the whole country was reduced to a frightful state of
misery.  The Spanish troops treated the people with the most revolting
ferocity, plundering and murdering in all directions, on the most
trifling pretexts.  Old men, women, and children even, were arrested,
and often cruelly maimed and massacred as rebels.  These barbarous
proceedings aroused the indignation of Bolivar, who had escaped from the
country; and uniting with a relative, Ribas, he proceeded from the
island of Curacoa to Venezuela, where he speedily raised a small force.
Attacking the Spanish garrison of the town of Teneriffe on the river
Magdalena, he drove them out, proceeding southward to Bogota, then in
the hands of the patriots.  The Spanish generals at this time were
Boves, Rosette, and Morales.  They were joined by Morillo, who was sent
in 1815 with a powerful army from Spain.  Bolivar had again to fly; but
once more returning in 1817, he defeated Morillo in several battles; and
in 1819 he had become President of the Venezuelan Republic, the Congress
of which had been installed at Angostura on the Orinoco.  From his
finished education, his knowledge of the world, and his military
talents, he was well fitted, as he showed, for the important position he
held.

Very different was the career of General Paez, who was born at Araure.
When but seventeen years old, the priest of that place--who was his
uncle--sent him with a considerable sum of money, to be delivered to
another padre residing at a distance.  That he might perform the journey
in safety, he was provided with a mule, an old pistol, and a rusty
sword.  It was fortunate that he was thus armed, for on the road he was
attacked by three men, who demanded his treasure.  Young Paez, instead
of giving it up, threw himself from his mule with his pistol cocked; and
his weapon for a wonder going off, killed one of his opponents, and at
the same time bursting, struck another in the face; then drawing his
sword, which providentially also came out of its sheath, the youthful
hero charged the third robber, who, with his wounded companion, then
took to flight.

Not knowing what might be the consequence of having killed a man, young
Jose,--after delivering the money to the padre,--afraid of returning
home, fled to the province of Barenas, where he obtained employment on a
large cattle-farm.  The overseer was a black man, who, conceiving a
dislike for the youth, compelled him to perform all sorts of laborious
duties, and among others to break in the most vicious horses.  He thus
became a first-rate horseman, and learned also the use of the lance, the
weapon of the llaneros.  The brutal black, in order to exhibit his
dislike to young Paez, compelled him more than once, on returning home
after a hard day's labour, to bring a pail of water and wash his muddy
feet--an act which Paez did not forget.

On the breaking out of the revolutionary war, he enlisted as a common
soldier in the militia of Barenas; but soon proving his superiority over
his companions, he was able to raise and organise an independent body of
cavalry, with which ere long he rendered important service to the cause.
His troops ever had the utmost confidence in him; when charging, he was
sure to be the first among the ranks of the enemy, his lance making
terrible havoc.  Ever hating the Spaniards with a deadly hatred on
account of their cruelties, he never spared them.  Unfortunately, he was
at length taken prisoner, and an order was issued by the Spanish general
for his execution.  It was the custom of the Spaniards to lead their
prisoners out at night to some lonely spot, where they were quietly
despatched with a lance or sword.  Paez and some of his fellow-prisoners
were being led out for this purpose, when, believing that he was merely
to be taken before the general, he borrowed a hat of one of his
companions.  The officer in charge of the party, not recognising him,
ordered him back to be exchanged for the unfortunate owner, who was
supposed to be the notorious rebel captain.  He thus unexpectedly
obtained a respite of a day.  The next night he was aroused by a loud
noise in the streets, and fully expected that he was about to be led out
to execution; instead of which, it proved that the Spaniards had been
alarmed by the report that a large body of patriots were about to attack
the town, and were hurriedly preparing to evacuate it.  Paez took the
opportunity of freeing himself from his fetters; and having helped to
release some of his fellow-prisoners, they overpowered the sentinels,
and made their escape.

He was quickly at the head of a fresh body of insurgents; and after
going through numerous adventures, he found himself holding the
independent command of a large body of llaneros.  On frequent occasions,
though with inferior numbers, he attacked and defeated the Royalists.
The Spaniards, having regained their power in other parts of the
country, compelled, by the fearful cruelties they practised, vast
numbers of men, women, and children to fly into the wilderness and take
refuge in the camp of Paez.  Among them were many persons of
distinction; and a regular system of government being established, Paez
was chosen supreme chief with the rank of general of brigade.  To supply
his starving followers, he, at the head of his troops, during the rainy
season made a long march across the flooded savannahs to attack the city
of Barenas, which abounded with all the commodities of which he stood
most in need.  When approaching Barenas, he sent a detachment to attack
the small town of Pedroza, for the purpose of drawing the Spanish forces
away from the city to its relief.  His ruse was successful; and
galloping forward, he and his ragged followers were quickly in
possession of the city.  Each man loading himself with as large an
amount of provisions and stores as he could carry, the troops quickly
again retreated, and succeeded in conveying their booty to their
starving friends.

On the arrival in the country of a large army under General Morillo,
Paez gave him battle on the plains of Apure, and by a stratagem--
pretending to fly--induced the Spanish cavalry to follow.  His active
horsemen then wheeling round, attacked them so furiously with their
lances that nearly the whole were destroyed.

I heard many anecdotes related of him.  On one occasion he overtook in a
skirmish a Spanish major of cavalry, who defended himself bravely; but
when Paez was in the act of running his lance through him, he exclaimed,
"O general! had you not been better mounted than I am, I should have
overmatched you."

"If you think so," exclaimed the gallant Paez, "we will exchange horses,
and renew the fight."

To this the major agreed; but no sooner did he find himself on the back
of the general's horse than he galloped off at full speed, followed by
Paez, who, finding that he was losing ground, threw his lasso over the
major's neck and brought him to the ground.  As the major, however, had
defended himself bravely, Paez gave him quarter, a favour neither he nor
his llaneros were in the habit of granting to their foes.

On another occasion, one of his men brought in as prisoner a Spanish
hussar of the regiment of Fernando the Seventh,--who, in order to appear
more terrific, wore long beards.

"Why did you grant him quarter?" inquired Paez.

"Because," answered the llanero, "my conscience forbade me to despatch a
Capuchin friar."

"He is no friar, but a regular soldier.  Bring me no more Capuchin
friars," said the general.

On this occasion, too, he spared the prisoner's life, and the man
entering his service, became much attached to him.

Paez ever proved himself a most indefatigable enemy to the Spaniards.
For weeks and months he followed the steps of Morillo, unceasingly
clinging to him, and on every opportunity dashing into his camp at
night, frequently with not more than a hundred and fifty or two hundred
men, slaughtering all he encountered, and never failing to cut his way
back with trifling loss.  He would also, when the Royalists were
fatigued by a harassing day's march, drive off all their cattle and
baggage-mules, leaving them frequently without provisions.

The most renowned of his exploits occurred when he had formed a junction
with Bolivar on the plains of Apure.  Their troops were in an almost
starving condition, and unless they could cross the river they would
have to make a circuitous march of many leagues to obtain provisions;
while on the opposite bank were seen vast numbers of cattle, which could
not be reached for want of boats.  About midway across the stream there
was also a fleet of sixty flecheras, or gun-boats, well-armed and
manned, belonging to the enemy.  Bolivar stood on the shore gazing
disconsolately at the enemy's fleet, when Paez rode up to him and
inquired the cause of his disquietude.

"I would give the world to have possession of the Spanish flotilla, for
without it I can never cross the river," answered Bolivar.

"It shall be yours in an hour," replied Paez.

"It is impossible," said Bolivar.

"Leave that to me," rejoined Paez, and galloped off.

In a few minutes he returned at the head of a body of three hundred
lancers, selected for their proved bravery and strength from his
llaneros, and leading them to the bank, he thus addressed them,--"We
must have those flecheras or die.  Let those who please follow Tio," (or
uncle, for so his favourite troopers were accustomed to call him).
Saying this, he dashed into the river and swam towards the flotilla.

His guard followed him with their lances in their mouths, now
encouraging their horses to bear up against the current, now swimming by
their sides and patting their necks, and shouting to scare away the
alligators, of which there were hundreds in the river.  Thus they
proceeded till they reached the flotilla; then mounting their horses,
headed by their leader, they sprang from their backs on board the boats.
A desperate struggle ensued; but the llaneros were victorious, and
driving the unfortunate crews overboard, they carried the flecheras to
the bank of the river, where the patriot forces were drawn up.

Equal to him in most respects, and superior in some, was the
noble-looking cavalier, General Bermudez, in whose company I now so
unexpectedly found myself.  I could learn less about him at the time,
but I afterwards heard much of his interesting history.

Notwithstanding the difficulties and dangers with which they were
surrounded, the whole party seemed in high spirits, and did not separate
till a late hour.  Donna Paola was the first to rise, and bowing
gracefully to the military officers and wishing them good-night, she
left the room, accompanied by her sable attendant.  The table being then
cleared, our supper-room was turned into a dormitory--every corner of
the house being likewise occupied.  The padre requested my uncle and me
to take possession of a small chamber near his own cell, which afforded
just space enough for us to stretch our legs.  Here, with our saddles
for pillows, and horse-cloths and cloaks for bedding, we were quickly
asleep.

At an early hour the next morning we were astir, and found an ample
breakfast spread.  General Bermudez hurried over the meal, and left the
table; and on going out to the front of the house soon afterwards, I
found him standing by his horse's head, ready to mount.  He presented a
perfect picture of a commander of irregular troops.  He was remarkably
tall,--being considerably above six feet in height,--his figure well
proportioned, and evidently possessing great muscular power; his
handsome countenance showed intelligence, and beamed with good-nature
and sincerity; while the evening before I had been struck by his frank
and genial manners, so unlike those of the ordinary run of Spaniards,--
though he was, as might be expected, wanting in that polish which a
constant intercourse with refined society seldom fails to give.  Though
dexterous in the use of the lance, as are all the warriors of the plain,
he was armed with a remarkably long gun, which only a man of great
strength could have used with any effect.  A powder-horn hung over his
shoulders, and a long dagger was secured by the folds of the ample scarf
he wore round his waist.

At a short distance off were the troopers who had formed his escort,
standing by their horses, ready for the signal to mount.  They were
picked men, mostly tall and stalwart, and armed with lances and
carbines; evidently from their costume irregular cavalry, and looking as
if they could render as efficient service in that climate and region as
any body of troops, albeit clothed in more uniform fashion.

"Ah, my young friend, I am glad to have the opportunity of saying
farewell," he exclaimed, putting out his hand; "you will not forget your
promise of last night.  And let me advise you to prepare yourself for
the service you may render our beloved country.  Take every opportunity
of perfecting yourself in horsemanship, and practise the use of the
lance and carbine I hope ere long to return this way, and to enrol you
among my troops, when you will, I doubt not, with the practice we will
be able to give you, become thoroughly expert in the use of your
weapons.  Should Heaven preserve your life, you must look forward to
becoming a leader; and consider well how you will have to act in all the
circumstances in which you may be placed,--whether meeting the foes of
our country on the plains or amid the mountains; either pursuing, or
retreating before superior numbers; endeavouring to effect a surprise,
or guarding against one.  He proves the most successful leader who has
reflected well--during the quiet hours of the bivouac under the starry
vault of heaven, or in his silent chamber--how he will conduct himself
in the varied chances of warfare.  Brute courage is useful in the heady
fight, but the possessor of that only can never be a fitting leader."

I was thanking the general for his advice, when Donna Paola appeared,
led forth by Colonel Acosta, the young officer I have before mentioned,
who had been seated next to her at supper.  He pressed her hand as he
assisted her to mount, and by the look she gave him I saw that their
affection was mutual.  I trusted, for both their sakes, that she would
be protected in the dangerous undertaking in which she was engaged.  The
general springing into his saddle, the rest of the party followed his
example.  Waving his adieux, he led the way along the side of the
mountain; while Padre Pacheco, stretching out his hands, blessed him and
his followers, and commended them to the care of Heaven.

My uncle and Tim had also come out prepared for a start.  The hospitable
padre urged us to remain longer, but we were naturally anxious to reach
home.  On my uncle making inquiries as to the best road to take, "I will
send Candela with you," said the padre; "he knows it well, and may be of
use to you should any roving bands of Indians (and I have noticed that
there are several out), seeing a small party, attack you.  They mostly
know and respect me--for though they are but poor Christians, they look
upon me as possessing supernatural powers; and when Candela explains
that you are friends of mine, they will allow you to pass without
molestation."

Without hesitation my uncle gladly accepted the kind padre's offer, and
Candela was forthwith ordered to get ready.  He did not require many
minutes, his preparations consisting in bolting a mess of porridge, to
enable him the better to undergo the fatigue of the journey.  He was to
proceed on foot with the natives who conducted our baggage-mules.

"You must come soon and see me again," said the padre, as he wished me
good-bye.  "You are sure to find me, for I never move far from home,
seeing I have my little flock to look after, and matters of importance
to attend to.  But before you go, let me caution you, Senor Denis, not
to speak to any one about those persons you saw here.  It might lead to
unpleasant consequences should the tyrannical Spaniards hear that my
quiet abode is frequented by patriots; and we never know what evil birds
may carry information."

"You may trust Barry and me, and my brother's servant; though we are not
likely to meet any but friends to the cause where we are going," replied
my uncle.

The padre looked satisfied; and again wishing him good-bye, we mounted
and rode forward, led by Candela, who, with a long stick in his hand,
kept well ahead of us.

We soon lost sight of the padre's abode.  The road we took was wild and
rugged, across the spurs of the mountains; sometimes we had to cross
rocky heights, again to descend into narrow valleys, with streams--
through which we waded not without difficulty--running down them.
Occasionally we had to pass amid thickly-growing trees, which concealed
from view the mountain-tops, which might otherwise have assisted to
guide us; and we agreed that it was fortunate Candela had come with us
to show us the way.

We had to encamp another night in the forest, as it would have been
dangerous to proceed over that kind of country in the dark; but Candela
assured us that we might reach my father's house early the following
day.  We pushed forward till the gloom of evening came on, when we
looked about for a convenient spot for encamping.  We selected one on
some rocky ground just outside a wood, with a deep ravine in front of
us; while on our left was a precipice of a hundred feet or so in height,
at the bottom of which flowed a rapid stream.

Securing the legs of our mules with their halters in the usual fashion,
so that they could not stray, we turned them loose, while we lighted our
fire, and placed our saddles and horse-cloths ready for sleeping.  A
basket of provisions, which the padre had secured to one of the
baggage-mules, afforded us an ample supper; so that we had only to boil
our chocolate, and to heat some water with which to mix the aguadiente
the padre had sent, prescribing a cupful as a preventive against the ill
effects of the damp night air or any noxious exhalations rising from the
valleys--though there was not much chance of our suffering from these in
the lofty position we occupied.

While we were seated at supper, I asked my uncle what he knew of the
guerilla chief whose acquaintance we had just made.

"I learned something of his history from Padre Pacheco this morning," he
answered; "and his career has been very similar to that of General Paez.
He is the son of humble parents, who resided near Caraccas, their
occupation being to convey provisions to the garrison and inhabitants,
in which work he assisted them.  Illiterate as was the old Bermudez, he
was a devoted patriot, and, notwithstanding the danger he ran in doing
so, endeavoured to induce all the young men of his acquaintance to join
the troops then being secretly levied for the independent cause by
General Miranda.  Having incautiously uttered some Liberal expressions,
he was seized by the governor of the city, Monteverde.  In vain young
Bermudez pleaded that mercy might be shown his aged parent;
notwithstanding his advanced age, he was cruelly gibbeted, his son being
barbarously compelled to witness his execution.  This was the fate of
many others who dared to utter a word against Spanish tyranny.

"Young Bermudez managed to effect his escape; and carrying with him his
unhappy mother, he set off over the plains of Maturin, where he intended
to provide a shelter for her few remaining years while he entered the
service of his country to revenge the murder of his father.  Her death
from grief on the way set him free, and he immediately joined as a
private a body of the irregular cavalry of the plains, commanded by the
brave Hirogas.  The band, from its inferiority of numbers, seldom came
to an open engagement, but harassed the foraging-parties of the
Spaniards, never failing to come off victorious.  Bermudez, by his
determined bravery and great personal prowess in these skirmishes,
gained the admiration of his comrades, and was speedily raised to the
rank of lieutenant of a small troop, at whose head he performed
numberless acts of valour.  From his great strength and skill in all the
games in which the horsemen of the plains take delight, he still further
rose in the estimation of his companions; while, from his unassuming
manners and excellent conduct, he was beloved by all who served with
him.

"The band to which Bermudez belonged in a short time amounted to four
hundred men; and so much injury did they inflict on the Spaniards, that
Monteverde resolved, if possible, to crush them.  He accordingly sent
out a strong detachment--six hundred cavalry, and an equal number of
infantry--in pursuit of Hirogas.  The forces of the guerilla chief were
strongly posted on the top of a hill, about fifteen leagues from the
Spanish headquarters.  They were not men to be taken by surprise, and as
they saw the Spaniards advancing they charged furiously down upon them.
The odds were fearfully against the patriots; and the brave Hirogas,
carried by his impetuosity too far in advance, fell into the hands of
the enemy, desperately wounded.  Bermudez, on seeing this, charged with
his troop upon the Spanish infantry, and not only succeeded in rescuing
his chief, but put the enemy to flight.  The Spaniards left about
one-third of their number dead on the field, and many of their horses
and arms in the hands of the victorious guerillas.

"Hirogas dying of his wounds, Bermudez was unanimously chosen chief of
the band; and his fame spreading, volunteers flocked to his standard.
He had no difficulty in mounting them, from the many herds of horses
which roamed at large on the mountains and plains of Venezuela, which
were easily caught with the lasso, and quickly broken-in at the
experienced hands of his followers.

"Having organised his band, he attacked the Spanish forces; laying siege
to the town of Maturin, and in three successive encounters supplying
himself with arms, ammunition, and every military essential.  His force
was then regularly enrolled by the Congress as a portion of its troops,
and in appearance and discipline became far superior to the generality
of the guerillas.

"Being now recognised as one of the leading patriot chiefs, he united
himself to General Roxas; and in conjunction they attacked the army
under the Spanish General Boves.  In this action Roxas slew Boves and
nine others with his own hand; and Bermudez was said to have killed
thirty men in the action, during which he broke three lances.  The
patriot government, in recognition of his services, now created him a
general of division, and offered him pay; but he nobly declined any
remuneration, observing that his object was to fight for his country's
liberty without the intention of receiving reward.  By his frequent
forays into the plains, where he collected large herds of cattle, he
contributed greatly to the support of the patriot army."

Such was the man under whom, should my father give me permission, I had
undertaken to serve.  I felt flattered that he should have thought me
capable of being of any use among his hardy and experienced horsemen,
and I could scarcely account for the reason of his so distinguishing me.
I asked my uncle what he thought about the matter.

"He saw that you were a likely lad, and took it for granted that your
father's son was brave and intelligent.  He admires the English, and
wishes to have a few with him to assist in civilising and disciplining
his followers," he answered.

We talked on for some time, till my uncle proposed that we should lie
down and go to sleep, leaving Tim and Candela to keep watch alternately
and maintain the fire, as even at that elevation we were liable to be
attacked by a prowling jaguar or puma.

I never slept more soundly in my life; and when I was awakened by Tim
pulling at my arm, I found that the day had already broke.

"Hist, Masther Barry," he whispered.  "The praste's black fellow
Candela, says there are Injyuns lurking about, who maybe want to steal
our mules, or cut our throats if they have the chance; and we've sent
the boys to bring in the animals; and Misther Denis and Candela have
gone forward to get a look down the gorge, where we think they have
hidden, intending to take us by surprise."

I should have said that on the other side of the gorge was a ridge,
beyond which the ground again sloped, thus enabling a party to approach
within gun-shot of where we were encamped.

On jumping to my feet I saw my uncle and Candela creeping along towards
a fallen trunk, which lay close above the brink of a precipice.  At that
instant an Indian sprang up, bow in hand, from the other side of the
trunk, and shot an arrow, which quivered in the ground close by my
uncle's side.  He rushed forward, on seeing this, and before the Indian
could fix another arrow had felled him to the earth with his sword.  The
next moment a large party of Indians appeared on the top of the ridge,
and a shower of arrows fell close to us: happily, none took effect, and
I saw my uncle drop so as to conceal himself behind a log, while he
levelled his rifle over it at the Indians.  As he saw the Indians about
to shoot, Tim pulled me behind the nearest tree, and probably saved me
and himself from being wounded by the arrows,--which, as it was,
whistled close to our ears.  Before the Indians could move forward, my
uncle fired, and a tall warrior, who seemed to be their chief, fell
wounded to the ground.  This evidently disconcerted them.

"Now is our time," cried my uncle.  "Barry--Tim--call the mule-boys and
follow me;" and leaping over the log, he dashed down the ravine, sword
in hand, and rapidly climbed the opposite side.

We obeyed his orders, and the Indians, seized with a sudden panic on
seeing us coming, and probably believing others were to follow, took to
their heels, leaving their chief bleeding on the ground.  We fired,--as
did my uncle, who had reloaded his gun,--to expedite their movements,
and two more fell dead, the rest continuing their flight.

"Though he is an enemy, we must not let this fellow bleed to death,"
said my uncle, stooping down.  "Come, Barry, we'll bind up his wound and
carry him along with us; perhaps he may be able to give us some
important information, and at all events we shall learn why he attacked
us."

My uncle soon stopped the flow of blood from the Indian's side; and the
muleteers having brought the animals round by crossing the valley a
little way above where we stood, we placed our captive on one of them.
We then, guided by Candela, hurried forward on our journey, keeping a
sharp look-out lest the fugitive Indians should return.



CHAPTER FOUR.

APPROACH MY HOME--A WELCOME--MY SISTER NORAH--THE INDIAN'S WOUND
DRESSED--HE TAKES HIS MEDICINE FROM NORAH--HIS GRATITUDE--MY FAMILY--A
HAPPY EVENING--CANDELA LEAVES US--OUR RELATIVE, DON FERNANDO SERRANO--
GERALD AND I PAY HIM A VISIT--THE BARAWA INDIANS--OUR COUSINS--DONNA
ISABELLA MONTEROLA--I PRACTISE WITH THE LANCE--WIN DONNA ISABELLA'S
APPROVAL--WE TAKE OUR DEPARTURE--SWIM ACROSS A RIVER--PUT TO FLIGHT BY A
BOA-CONSTRICTOR--TRAVEL ALONG THE BORDERS OF A LAKE--SEE DR.
STUTTERHEIM--HE ACCOMPANIES US HOME--TAKES KANIMAPO IN HAND--THE FATE OF
DONNA PAOLA SALABRIATA--START ON A SHOOTING EXPEDITION WITH THE DOCTOR--
ENCOUNTER A HUGE ANACONDA--I SHOOT IT, AND SAVE THE DOCTOR--CARRY OFF
THE SKIN IN TRIUMPH.

We were now approaching my father's house, and I recognised several
points in the surrounding scenery.  The northern end of the lake came
into view, bordered by lofty palms and other graceful trees, and I
remembered well the shape of the mountains which rose above it.

Tim kept a watchful eye on our prisoner, who, though badly wounded,
might still, he thought it probable, attempt to make his escape.  He had
not spoken as yet, but I observed his dark eye wandering on every side,
either in the hope of rescue, or as if considering in what direction he
should fly, should he be able to free himself from the thongs by which
he was secured to the mule.  I was surprised that his followers should
have deserted him in the cowardly way they had done.  He was a
fine-looking savage, with features more refined and regular than those
of the Indians I had hitherto seen.  But his countenance was sullen;
and, from his resolute aspect, he probably expected that he would meet
with the fate the Spaniards invariably inflicted on their captives, and
be immediately put to death on our arrival at our destination.  I
suspect that he was in ignorance as to who we were, and supposed that we
belonged to a party of patriots; and if so, he must have been surprised
on discovering the smallness of our numbers.

Tim led his mule, constantly looking back to assure himself that he had
not succeeded in loosening the thongs which secured his arms and legs.
At the same time Tim continued talking to me, and pointing out various
objects which I thought I remembered.

At length he exclaimed,--"Sure, Masther Barry, there's the masther's
house; and mighty glad they'll all be to see you safe;" and he pointed
to a good-sized house with a broad verandah in front, shaded by trees,
and standing in the midst of a large, well-irrigated garden.  Though
smaller than I had supposed, I at once knew the house to be that in
which I was born.  "And beyond it there, higher up the hill, you see Mr
Concannan's mansion--Castle Concannan, we call it, you'll remember--and
a pretty dacent castle it is, with its high, thick walls and courtyard;
it would take a pretty strong earthquake to shake it down.  He has made
it stronger still, by blocking up some of the lower windows."

In our eagerness to reach home, we pushed on as rapidly as our mules
could move.  We were yet at a little distance, when, riding on ahead, I
caught sight of the figure of a black woman holding up a chubby little
boy in her arms.  I felt sure that he must be my youngest brother,--the
baby, as he was called,--whom I had never seen, and that the woman must
be our nurse, Josefa.  She gazed at me, doubting whether the tall young
man she saw approaching could be the little boy who had gone away but a
few years before.  The baby, who was a good bouncing one, shook his
rattle, and seemed satisfied that I was some one he ought to expect.

Josefa knew me the moment I uttered her name; and as I sprang from my
mule, she and little Denis, who was named after our uncle, threw their
arms round my neck.  We then hastened on towards the front gate, Josefa
shrieking out in her delight,--"They are come! they are come!  It is
Senor Barry!"  Her voice was heard at the house; and my father and
mother, with my sister Norah and the rest of the family, guessing who we
were, hurried out to welcome us.

Our first greetings over, my father expressed his satisfaction at my
appearance.

"You have benefited greatly by your stay in the old country, Barry," he
said; "and your journey here seems to have done you no harm."

My mother pressed me to her heart; and my sweet sister Norah kissed my
cheek again and again, gazing at me as sisters are apt to do at a
brother of whom they are proud.  I am sure I felt proud of her, and
wondered that all the young men in the neighbourhood were not dying with
love for her; but perhaps they had too much to do in fighting for the
liberty of their country.

As may be supposed, my father soon made inquiries about our captive.
Uncle Denis explained how we had caught him, and suggested that he
should be placed in a strong room, under a proper guard, where his wound
could be tended without the risk of his making his escape.  My father
observed that he had a small unoccupied room at the back of the house,
which would serve as a prison; and to this our captive was at once
conducted.

As there was no surgeon, either English or Spanish, living within many
miles, my uncle undertook to dress the Indian's wound, and to do his
best to cure him.

A bed was brought into the room, on which he was placed.  Uncle Denis
then commenced his operations.

After gently washing the wound, he discovered to his satisfaction that
the ball had passed through the Indian's body, and that he should
therefore not have to attempt its extraction.  This greatly facilitated
his task.  My mother having brought some linen bandages and a healing
salve, the wound was carefully bound up.  The Indian, who did not once
wince, though he must have been suffering great pain, gazed with a look
of surprise at my uncle and the other bystanders, and was evidently
wondering why so much care was taken of him.  My sister Norah then
brought in a cooling draught, which she offered to him; and speaking
first in Spanish, and then in the language generally used by the Indians
in the neighbourhood, advised him to take it, assuring him that it would
be beneficial.  He, without hesitation, swallowed the draught; and now
speaking for the first time, expressed his gratitude for the attention
bestowed on him.

"We are sorry that you were wounded, and our wish is that you may
recover," said Norah, in a pitying tone.  "You must rest now; and if you
will give your word that you will not attempt to escape, or to injure
those who are guarding you, your arms will be left at liberty."

The Indian hesitated, and was apparently considering the consequences
which might ensue should he give the promise required.

"Tell him that we intend to keep him a prisoner only till his wound is
healed, and that we will not now trouble him with questions; but we
shall by-and-by wish to learn who he is, and why he attacked your uncle
and Barry," said my father.

Norah repeated this, for having learned the Indian tongue from her
nurse, she spoke it better than any one else in the house; no one,
indeed, would have been so likely to calm the suspicions of our captive,
and to gain his confidence, as she was.  "We do not wish you to speak
now," she added; "but to-morrow or next day, when you are stronger, you
will tell us what we seek to know.  And now, will you give me the
promise we ask?  It will be for your benefit; and you know how you would
have been treated had you fallen into the hands of the Spaniards."

"I promise to remain quiet as a child on its mother's breast," answered
the Indian.  "Kanimapo never breaks his word; and to you, who have
treated him so mercifully, he will be faithful."

On this assurance, in which my father and uncle believed that they could
trust, the Indian's limbs were left unfettered; but, at the same time,
they thought it prudent to place a man well-armed with pistols and a
dagger at the door, and carefully to bar the window on the outside, so
that the captive, even in possession of his full strength, would have
been unable to make his escape.

My father, with Norah, always accompanied by another person, visited him
several times during the evening.  Notwithstanding all the care bestowed
on him, he appeared to be suffering much, though, Indianlike, he
endeavoured not to exhibit his feelings; but his eye brightened whenever
it fell on Norah, and he seemed to look upon her as his good genius.
Each time he showed his gratitude by a few words, or by the expression
of his countenance when unable to speak from pain.

We had a very happy evening.  My parents were glad to have me back safe,
and, as may be supposed, we had a great deal to talk about.

My young brother, Gerald, was fully as fine a little fellow as Tim had
described him.  He constantly came up to my side, and brought various
articles to show me--stuffed birds, and the skins of animals he had
shot--and as soon as he could he dragged me away to exhibit his gun, and
his canoe, and several animals he had tamed.  Kathleen, my second
sister, was like Norah, but on a smaller scale; and Mary, the third, was
a jolly little girl, fat and chubby as a rosy apple, in spite of the
climate in which she was born; while the baby, Denis, was a merry chap,
who took to me at once, though he might not exactly have comprehended
our relationship.

Our uncle remained with us during the night, that he might attend to our
wounded prisoner, though anxious to proceed to his brother's house.  He
was also unwilling to let Candela go back alone, lest the Indians who
attacked us might be still prowling about, and should murder him.

"I have no fear on that score, senor," he answered; "I know the country
better than they do, and can easily make my way without being
discovered.  They would not, either, willingly attack the senor padre's
servant; and so by daybreak to-morrow I will depart, as my master will
be anxious to hear of your arrival."

We sent many messages to the kind padre; and my father especially
invited him to come to our house, should he at any time find himself
threatened by the Spaniards on account of his Liberal principles.  His
cloth certainly would not save him, as they had already shot several
padres who had sided with the patriots; the greater number of the
priests, however, professed to be loyal subjects of the King of Spain,
and supported his cause.  One might have supposed that the Spaniards,
after all they had suffered at the hands of Napoleon's generals, would
have been inclined to treat their fellow-countrymen in their colonies
with leniency; but, on the contrary, the only lesson they appeared to
have learned had taught them to be more cruel and tyrannical than their
conquerors.

Among the various friends about whom my uncle made inquiries was our
relative, Don Fernando Serrano, whose estate was a few leagues off,
though it abutted upon that of Mr Concannan, which extended a
considerable distance to the southward.  Properties in that country are
of great extent, and a visitor to Don Serrano's house had to travel a
dozen leagues through his estate before reaching it.  He was not only a
wealthy man, but greatly esteemed by all who knew him.  He was supposed
to entertain strong Liberal principles, but, on account of his age and
health, had taken no part in the struggle going forward.  My mother's
and Uncle Denis's father, I may remark, had married his sister; he was
therefore my great-uncle, and his children were my cousins.  Our
families, too, had always been on the most friendly terms, and my father
and mother had paid frequent visits at his house.  His eldest son, Don
Carlos, who was married and had a large family, lived with him.  Two of
Don Carlos' sons and one of his brothers had joined the insurgents, but,
not to commit Don Fernando, had assumed different names; though we knew
that both Don Fernando and Don Carlos afforded much pecuniary assistance
to the Liberals.  From the precautions they had taken, they believed
that they were not suspected by the Royalists, and at all events they
had escaped being molested.

Their chief cause of anxiety arose, however, from the hostile behaviour
of a tribe of Indians, the Barawas, who inhabited the shores of the
river Guaviare, falling into the Orinoco.  They belonged to the great
Carib family, and had many years before been driven by their white
invaders from their native territory on the coast to the eastward, and
had here settled themselves; retaining, however, their warlike
disposition and many of their ancient manners and customs.  Barawa is a
Carib name for the sea; and they consequently took it, as was supposed,
from their ancestors having lived on the borders of the ocean, or having
crossed it from the lands they once inhabited.  We had little doubt that
our prisoner belonged to that tribe, and was probably a chief among
them.

My father told us of a report he had heard, of Spanish emissaries having
visited them for the purpose of inducing them to take up arms against
the Republicans; and should such be the case, the capture of our
prisoner, Kanimapo, might prove a fortunate circumstance, as we should
hold him as a hostage for their good behaviour.  The next morning,
however, there appeared great probability that our hopes would be
disappointed; for on my uncle's visiting him he found him much worse.
As the day advanced, Uncle Denis expressed his fears that the Indian
would die, notwithstanding all the care bestowed on him.

Day after day, however, the wounded man lingered on.  My father and
Norah were assiduous in their attentions to him; and he refused to take
such medicines as we possessed from any other hands but my sister's.
There was now no chance of his escaping, for he was too weak to walk;
indeed, he could scarcely sit up in his bed.  Still, the Indians possess
wonderful vitality and endurance, which enable them to recover from
wounds of the body; but they succumb very quickly to European diseases.
Though apparently growing weaker, Kanimapo still clung to existence.  He
seemed grateful, too, for the attentions shown him; but except having
mentioned his name, he had not told us who he was, nor had he given any
reason for attacking our party.

Uncle Denis had gone home; and soon after Gerald and I paid a visit at
his house.  We then went on to that of our relation, Don Fernando
Serrano, where we were received by him and my cousins with the greatest
kindness.  They were interested in hearing of all my adventures, and
especially in the accounts I gave them of our capturing the Indian; but
they were unable to conjecture who he was.  I was delighted with all the
family, they were so gentle and loving to each other, and so kind to me.
What also surprised me much, was to find that Don Serrano regularly
read the Bible and had prayers with his family.  Such a thing was at
that time probably unheard-of in South America.  They did not speak
unkindly of the nearest padre, who occasionally visited them, but they
evidently held him in no respect.

"He is a poor ignorant man," observed Don Carlos, "a blind leader of the
blind; he expressed his horror at finding we read the Bible, and urged
us to give up the practice, as one most dangerous to our souls.  Now, it
is very evident to me that from the Bible alone do we know anything
about God, or how He desires men to live; and therefore, unless we read
the Bible, we must remain ignorant of Him and His will, or obtain the
knowledge second-hand from one who might make grievous mistakes in
interpreting it,--as Padre Bobo would most certainly do."

I suspected from this (what I afterwards found to be the case) that my
relatives were really Protestants, though they did not openly declare
themselves to be so; that their family had held these opinions from the
time when many of the noblest in Spain had espoused them.  Their
ancestor had providentially escaped the doom which the horrible
Inquisition had inflicted on the greater number of those who had become
Protestants: having made his way to America with his wife, he had
settled in this then remote region; but dreading persecution, he had not
attempted to promulgate his opinions beyond his own family.  My maternal
grandfather, when he married Donna Teresina Serrano, had, through her
instruction, become a Protestant.  Thus, in the heart of South America,
those principles were cherished which, as was fondly hoped, would spread
around them when liberty should be established among the population.

I suspect it was owing to the machinations of the priests that the
Barawa Indians had proved so hostile to one whose wish and aim was
always to benefit them.  That such was the case, Don Fernando could not
clearly ascertain; but it was known that Padre Bobo had made several
visits to the Indians, for the purpose, as he professed, of converting
them to Christianity.  He had managed, indeed, to induce some of them to
allow him to baptise their children, but they remained as utterly
ignorant of the Truth as before.  (What I have here mentioned, I heard
from my own family before Gerald and I set off to visit our friends.)
As is often the case in Spanish families of wealth, there were three
generations living in harmony together, and I was somewhat puzzled at
first to distinguish between my numerous relatives.  Gerald, who knew
them all, helped me, but still I was frequently making mistakes.  Among
them was a very beautiful girl, whom I at first took to be one of my
cousins, and whom I addressed accordingly; but after I had been there a
couple of days, she laughingly told me that, though she should be very
happy to be a relative, she was not so in reality: that her name was
Isabella Monterola, and that she was a ward of Don Fernando.  Then
suddenly changing her tone from gay to grave, she said,--"I am happy
here, and they are all very kind; but I cannot forget my poor father,
who was murdered by the cruel Spaniards because he loved liberty and
hated tyranny; and, alas! my mother, who was compelled to witness his
execution, died of grief.  They would have shot her too, had she lived,
as they did other women, without remorse; and me, perhaps, because I was
their child, had I not been so young but I was rescued from prison by
Juan Serrano, and brought here secretly.  The Spaniards did not know who
carried me off, and therefore could not send to bring me back, or they
would have done so.  You have not been long enough in the country to
have heard one-tenth part of the horrible cruelties those Gothos have
inflicted on our people."

"But you, Donna Isabella, are Spanish, and so are all our friends here,"
I said, after having expressed my horror of the atrocities which had
been committed in the country.

"I am a child of Venezuela," she answered proudly.  "I disown the name
of Spaniard; do not, Senor Barry, ever call me one again.  We speak the
language of Spain, it is true, and boast our descent from noble
ancestors who conquered the country in which we live; but we have for
ever severed our connection with the land from which we came, because
Spaniards desire to enslave us."

I had considered Donna Paola a heroine, but as I listened to Donna
Isabella I thought her a still more interesting one; and she was equally
anxious to enlist recruits in the cause of liberty.

I had not forgotten the advice General Bermudez had given me; and I
found my young cousins were in the habit of exercising themselves daily
in the use of the lance, as well as with firearms and swords.  Every
morning they went out for some hours on horseback, and practised on a
level meadow at some little distance from the house; and I soon became
as expert as any of them.  The ends of our lances were not only
headless, but covered with a soft pad, so that we could charge at each
other without much risk of serious injury; and one day, in a sham fight,
I unhorsed all my opponents in succession.  As I rode up to where the
ladies--who had come out to witness our sports--were standing, they
greeted me with loud applause, and Donna Isabella especially showed her
satisfaction by the bright smile she gave me and the eagerness with
which she waved her scarf.

We had occasionally, also, real sport in hunting wild boars in the part
of the forest frequented by those animals.  The first day I went out I
killed a boar, after narrowly escaping, by a dexterous turn of my horse,
being killed myself.  We killed a bear, too, and a puma, or South
American lion--which, next to the jaguar, is the most savage animal in
that continent; and I had the satisfaction of presenting the skin to
Donna Isabella.

But our visit was at last to come to an end.  Very unwillingly, so far
as I was concerned, did we bid our friends good-bye, and mount our
horses to commence our journey.

"I shall expect to hear great things of you, Senor Barry," said Donna
Isabella, as I bade her farewell.  "The next campaign undertaken by
Bolivar will, it is hoped, complete the overthrow of the Spaniards, I am
told."

"The noble sentiments you hold will inspire me, Donna Isabella," I
answered; "and if you will give me that feather from your hat, I will
ever wear it in battle, and promise that it shall never be seen in
flight."

She, smiling, instantly gave it me, and I fixed it securely in my hat.
We were very young, and I had of late become more romantic than I had
ever before been.

At last we had to ride forward, two of our cousins accompanying us to
the borders of the estate.  As we were well-mounted, instead of taking
the rougher but shorter road across the spurs of the mountains, we had
settled to strike down into the plain, where we could gallop for a
considerable distance, and then, keeping by the borders of a long lake,
return towards our own home.  Gerald, who knew the way well, said there
were no insuperable difficulties to overcome, though we might have to
swim a stream or two.  "But that," as he observed, "is nothing when one
is accustomed to it; and you, Barry, will have many a river to cross and
many a marsh to wade through, as well as mountains to climb, and
hundreds of miles to gallop over the prairie, when you take service with
General Bermudez."

He was right; and I was glad to gain some experience as to the varieties
of country I might have ere long to traverse.

We were armed with pistols, carbines, and lances, though Gerald's arm
was not strong enough to wield the latter with much effect; but he could
skilfully use his carbine when going at full gallop.  We trusted,
however, to the speed of our horses, should we come in sight of any
marauding party of the enemy; and Gerald declared that three, or even
four or five, horsemen would not dare to attack us.  He was indeed the
most spirited little fellow I ever met, and utterly fearless.

As we galloped along we kept a look-out over the plain for any horsemen
who might appear.

"I only wish two or three would come!" cried Gerald.  "We would soon
make the survivors turn to the right-about; for I am pretty sure we
should kill a couple at least."

"I hope that we shall not have anything of the sort to do," I answered.
"I am perfectly ready to fight, when necessary, in a right cause, such
as I believe that to be in which our friends are engaged; but it is
dreadful to contemplate killing people unless stern necessity compels
us.  Warfare is terrible work at the best, and the butcheries of which I
have heard in this country show too well what men are capable of when
their passions are excited.  For my part, though I have seen but little
of fighting as yet, I wish that peace were established."

"Oh, you wouldn't do for a guerilla!" exclaimed Gerald, in a somewhat
contemptuous tone.

"I shall not fight with less determination because I wish for peace," I
continued, not minding him.  "The only way to secure it is to beat our
enemies; and that I will do my best to accomplish, when I have the
opportunity."

"That I am sure you will!" exclaimed Gerald, sorry for his remark; for
though impulsive, and in the habit of blurting out anything that came
uppermost, he was ever ready to acknowledge himself in the wrong.

We galloped on for some leagues, stopping occasionally to give our
horses breath, and then reached the borders of the lake I spoke of--
which extended for some distance parallel with the foot of the
mountains, and was fed by several streams which flowed from them.  It
was also connected, by another stream, with the smaller lake below our
father's house.  Out of it likewise flowed a river of some size towards
the east.

We had forded two of these smaller streams without difficulty, when we
came to a wider and deeper one.

"We shall have to swim for a little distance," said Gerald; "but our
horses will perhaps carry us over on their backs.  However, if we find
that our weight is too much for them, we must slip off; only we must
remember to hold on tight by their manes, and keep at their shoulders,
to avoid the unpleasant pats they might otherwise give us with their
fore hoofs.  And, by-the-by, it will be as well, while we are on their
backs, to keep our feet as high up as we can, lest an alligator should
take a fancy to our toes; though, as the brutes are of no great size, we
haven't much to fear from them."

I thought Gerald was joking; but he was perfectly in earnest, though the
danger we were to run did not in the slightest degree trouble him.

I followed his advice when, after wading a short distance, my horse
began to swim.  Shortly afterwards, as its body was completely immersed,
I slipped off its back, taking care to hold on to its mane, near the
crupper, with one hand, while I struck out with the other.  Gerald
himself, being so much lighter, stuck on, and guiding his horse to a
shelving part of the bank, regained the firm ground.

I was still in the water, when, looking up the stream, he shouted out to
me,--"Make haste, make haste, Barry! for here comes an ugly-looking
customer it would be as well not to encounter in the water."

As may be supposed, I was making all the haste I could; for I had no
fancy to remain in the river longer than necessary, with the possibility
of being seized by an alligator, even though it might be one not large
enough to swallow me at a gulp.  I saw that Gerald was more excited than
usual: as he held his horse's bridle, he kept stamping and moving about
in his eagerness.  I exerted myself to the utmost, and at length had the
satisfaction of finding my horse's feet touch the shore; when I
immediately scrambled on its back and rode up the bank.

"Look there!" cried Gerald; "that brute would be a more unpleasant
opponent than even a big alligator."

He pointed, as he spoke, to a huge serpent--which, I concluded, was a
boa-constrictor--coiled round the broken stem of a palm-tree, and, with
head erect, floating leisurely down the river.

"I only wish it would come nearer!" exclaimed Gerald.  "I think I could
manage to hit it and blow its head off."

He fired as he spoke, but missed; and the serpent, turning its head,
gave a hiss at us, though it did not attempt to quit its raft.  From the
way it moved its tail, which served as a rudder, I believe that it could
easily have guided itself to the shore; and as it was big enough to have
crushed not only one of us, but either of our horses, in its powerful
folds, I felt especially anxious to avoid it.

Gerald quickly reloaded his weapon.  "Fire, Barry--fire!" he cried out;
"and if you miss, I'll have another shot."

As the snake, though it was not likely to attack us, might injure other
people or destroy some cattle, I took aim and fired; but I merely grazed
its head, for it was a small mark to hit with a carbine.  The creature
then gave a hiss, as if it did not like such treatment, and whisking its
tail urged its float towards the bank.

"I say, Barry, the brute's coming towards us," cried Gerald.  "I'll have
one more shot; and if I miss we'd better gallop off, for these snakes
move with fearful rapidity through the grass, and this one might catch
hold of us in a way we shouldn't like."

I was glad to find that Gerald was as cautious as he was brave; and
considering his advice good, I agreed to take to flight rather than risk
an encounter with the serpent on dry land.  I might transfix it with my
lance, as Saint George did the dragon, but I had no wish to engage in
combat with the terrible beast.

While I was reloading my carbine Gerald fired.  "Missed again!" he
shouted; "now let's gallop for it,--the brute's in earnest, and will
have us if he can!"

We turned our horses' heads, and digging our spurs into their flanks,
left the serpent, should it land, to search for us in vain.

After going some distance we pulled rein and looked back, but as we
could nowhere see it, we concluded that, not discovering us on the
shore, it had continued its voyage to wherever it was bound.

"I don't care for human foes, or for any wild animals, but these snakes
are my detestation," said Gerald.  "The boa and anaconda, and the big
tree-snake, are bad enough; but there are others which, on account of
their bite, are still worse.  There is one called the aques, seldom more
than eight or ten feet long, which is the most savage creature
imaginable; and its fangs are so deadly that a person seldom lives more
than a few hours after being bitten.  Not only will the creature spring
out upon a passer-by, but it will follow him to a considerable distance,
and then fly at his throat and kill him,--unless he has a long stick to
defend himself.  The Indians and blacks are, with good reason, mortally
afraid of the aques.  I have often seen them, but never had a fight with
one; though I shouldn't care about it, provided I was armed with a long,
tough stick."

I confessed that I should not wish to make the near acquaintance of so
terrible a reptile; but, young as he was, Gerald had shot a jaguar and a
puma (on each occasion while quite alone), and several smaller wild
animals--such as black bears, boars, peccaries, and tiger-cats.  He had
numerous trophies of his skill to exhibit.  No wonder that Tim was proud
of him.  He had greatly the advantage of me as a sportsman; but, though
our father and mother had done their best to instruct him, he was sadly
behind-hand in general knowledge and book-learning, such as I had had
the opportunity of gaining at school.  Notwithstanding this, we got on
very well together; and there was no fear, I hoped, of our ever falling
out.  He looked up to me as superior to him in many points, and I
regarded him with admiration for his courage and hardihood and excellent
temper.

We had proceeded for some way along the banks of the lake, when we
caught sight of a boat in the distance, apparently crossing to reach a
point ahead of us.  We could distinguish four people in the boat, which
came on rather slowly.  This was accounted for when we made out several
horses swimming in the water astern.  The lake was bordered by a fringe
of reeds, which in some places grew some distance into the water, over
which water-fowl of various species winged their flight,--while we
observed several pink-tinted flamingoes stalking with long legs in the
shallows: and as we were watching the boat, a large flight of these
beautiful birds came swooping along through the air.

Being curious to know who was in the boat, we rode slowly on towards the
landing-place, from whence, Gerald told me, the road led past the end of
the lake to our house.  As we reached the spot the boat approached; and
looking at the only passenger it contained, I at once recognised the
countenance of Dr Stutterheim, while his canine friend Jumbo was
standing in the bow of the boat.  "What, doctor! is that you?"  I
shouted out.

"Ah, my young friend, I am very glad to see you," he exclaimed, standing
up and waving his hand.  "I am coming to take advantage of your
invitation.  But I will tell you all about it when I get on shore."

In another minute the boat touched the bank; when the doctor, leaping on
dry ground, dragged two of his horses out of the water by the long reins
which secured them--a black man, whom I found to be his attendant,
leading the third.  Shaking hands warmly with the doctor, I introduced
Gerald, while Jumbo acknowledged me as an acquaintance by leaping up and
energetically whisking his tail.  The boatmen then assisted in loading
the baggage-animals with several chests the doctor had brought; and
having paid the men, he dismissed them, and mounted his horse.

"Now, Heliogabalus, follow me; and see that none of the baggage falls
off, you black villain," said the doctor.

The black, having examined the thongs which secured the baggage, climbed
up on the back of one of the animals, and followed us as we rode on.

"I sometimes call him Heliogabalus," said the doctor; "but he is
generally known by the name of Gab, which is a more convenient
appellation for ordinary use.  I picked him up on the road to Santa Fe.
I have no great faith in his honesty; but as I wanted an attendant, I
engaged him--though I strongly suspect he is a runaway, and very likely
may be reclaimed by his owner."

"I don't admire him for his beauty," I answered.  "Now tell me, doctor,
to what happy circumstance are we indebted for the pleasure of seeing
you so soon?"

"Simply because I found it dangerous to remain longer in Santa Fe," he
answered.  "I got no practice,--or rather no payment from my patients;
and I thought it very probable that I should be led out and shot by the
Spaniards on suspicion of being a Liberal, as was the case with many
unfortunate people while I was there.  I determined, therefore, to
continue my journey through the country, and gain a further knowledge of
its natural history and productions,--keeping, if possible, out of the
way of the combatants.  I should have preferred travelling in more
peaceable times; but, as life is short, I might not have an opportunity
were I to defer my travels till the Spaniards are driven out of the
country and peace is restored."

Of course I told him that, under any circumstances, we were very glad to
see him; and it at once occurred to me, that should our captive Indian
be still alive, the doctor might by his superior skill assist to cure
him.

"I have a grand remedy, which, if he has still some breath in his body,
is almost sure to succeed," he answered.

"What is it?"  I asked.

"To let nature take its course," he replied.  "Perhaps your friends have
been doctoring him overmuch; but I shall judge when I see him."

It was late when we reached our house, and my father, to whom I had
before described the doctor, gave him a hearty welcome.

I was thankful to hear that the Indian was still alive, though in a very
weak state; so the doctor was at once taken in to see him.  Having
examined his wound and felt his pulse, he observed,--"I see all about
it.  We will give him stimulants, which will set the machine agoing.
You have been afraid of fever, and have kept him too low.  I will answer
for it that in a few days he will be ready to perform his war-dance and
flourish his scalping-knife with as much energy as ever."

Norah, who heard this remark, assured the doctor that she believed his
patient had become perfectly civilised, mild, and gentle.

"Oh yes, while he is in this house and in your presence, young lady; but
let him get back to his old haunts among his savage companions, and he
will cut throats with as much zest as ever," replied the doctor.

At the supper-table my father inquired what news the doctor brought from
Bogota.

"Judging from the cruelties inflicted on their prisoners, the Spaniards
know that they are losing ground," he answered.  "It is bad enough when
they shoot men taken in arms; but the day before I left I witnessed a
sight which made my blood boil with indignation--and I am not apt to
feel such sensations, I assure you.  A young lady, it appears, residing
in the city, was accused of favouring the patriot cause, and of giving
information to its leaders--of being a spy, in fact.  A letter she had
written to Bolivar was stopped, and the bearer confessed that it had
been intrusted to him to deliver, by her.  She was immediately arrested
and brought before the judge.  She was young and beautiful--very
beautiful indeed, I assure you--and I should have thought that her
appearance alone would have softened the heart of the greatest tyrant.
I expected to hear her plead her innocence with tears in her eyes,
imploring for mercy; but instead, she stood calm and unmoved, and boldly
acknowledged herself a patriot, and ready to die, if required, so that
she might know her beloved country would gain its freedom.  Not one
among those collected at the trial dared to utter a word in her favour:
she was condemned to die, and was forthwith led out to undergo the
sentence just pronounced.  She bowed her head proudly, not a limb
trembling, not a tear dropping from her eye.  It was granted her, as a
favour, that she should be shot, on account of her rank and the high
estimation in which she was held.  A priest was sent for; but she
refused his services, observing that she had counted the cost, and had
made full preparation for the fate which awaited her should she be
discovered--her only regret being that she could no longer serve the
cause in which she gloried.  `Do you leave no one behind you who will
mourn your loss?' asked her military judge, with cruel irony in his
tone; for it was known that she was engaged to marry a young and
handsome colonel of the Republican army."

"Who was she?"  I exclaimed eagerly, my heart sinking as I heard the
doctor say this; "what was her name?"

"Donna Paola Salabriata," he answered.  "Without being allowed to take a
last farewell of her friends, or to communicate with any one, she was
led out into the great square, followed by a party of soldiers,"
continued the doctor, not observing my agitation.  "She entreated as a
favour that her eyes might not be bound; and facing her executioners,
she stood with her arms crossed on her fair bosom, without for a moment
exhibiting the slightest fear.  I could not have believed that any woman
would have shown courage so undaunted, and yet be so gentle and modest
in all her actions.  Stoical and indifferent as I am, I could scarcely
refrain from shouting `To the rescue!' and rushing forward to preserve
her; but I remembered in time that I should certainly be shot did I make
the attempt.  And so, rooted to the spot, and feeling as if I were
turning into stone, I waited till the fatal word should be given.  Could
any being in the form of man, as he beheld that young creature in all
her maiden beauty, utter that word?  Could those swarthy soldiers,
savage as they looked, pull a trigger to deprive her of life?  Yes! and
the officer--who perhaps was a husband, perhaps a father--in a loud
voice, which sounded to me like the shriek of a demon, gave the order to
fire.  Then came the rattle of musketry and a cloud of smoke; and the
fair young girl, pierced by a dozen wounds, sank lifeless on the ground.
The officer advanced to ascertain that she was dead, followed by the
soldiers, to plunge their bayonets into her had she shown any signs of
life.  But death had been merciful; and the still lovely corpse--for not
a shot had struck her countenance--was placed on a bier, and carried
away for interment."

As the doctor finished his thrilling narrative, unable longer to
restrain myself, I burst into tears, at the thought of one so young, so
lovely, and so devoted to a noble cause, having been thus cruelly put to
death.  My heart bled, too, for young Colonel Acosta.  I reflected on
the agony he must endure, the bitter desire for vengeance which must
animate his bosom.  I little fancied at the time that he was my cousin,
and that I should be by his side on the field of battle when, in the
hour of victory, he cast his last fond look at the miniature of the
lovely girl whom he had hoped one day to make his bride, ere she was
foully murdered by those who were now about to be driven for ever from
the land.  But I anticipate events.

The account we had heard excited feelings of grief and indignation in
all our family.  Norah was weeping bitterly; she had known Donna Paola.
Even had she not known her, she would have wept at the tale, and wished,
as I did, to aid in driving our tyrants from the land.  I suspect that
had my worthy schoolmaster been present, his sympathies would have been
with us, and he would not have advised me to remain neutral in the
struggle.  But I must quit the subject; I cannot, even at the present
day, speak of it without a choking sensation rising in my bosom.

The doctor looked surprised at the effect his narrative had produced;
and he expressed his regret that he should have spoken of her, when I
told him that I had but lately met Donna Paola.

"Now we will talk of something else," he said.  "Your brother seems to
be a great sportsman for one so young, Mr Barry.  I hope that he will
assist me in obtaining specimens of natural history, and enable me to
gain a further knowledge of the habits of the quadrupeds and quadrumana,
and of the feathered tribes, of this region."

"I shall be very happy to accompany you, doctor,--either into the
forests, or over the plains, or up the mountains, or on the shores of
the lakes,--whenever you wish to go," said Gerald.

"I should be ready to go to-morrow; but I must not neglect my patient,"
answered the doctor.  "And he will require my care for a few days; and
trust me, I will do my best to cure him."

The rest of the evening was spent in talking of our proposed
shooting-excursion.

Some days elapsed, however, before we could set out.  The doctor was
most attentive to the wounded Indian, who was now evidently recovering
under his superintendence.  Still, he seemed to regard Norah as his
chief nurse; and though he hesitated to take what the doctor prescribed
for him from any one else, he received it willingly from her hands.

At last the doctor pronounced him convalescent, and declared that he no
longer needed his care.  "And so, my young friends," he said, turning to
us, one evening while we sat at supper, "we will lose no more time, out
set off immediately.  Life is short, remember.  `_Carpe diem_' should be
the motto of all who desire to gain information."

I agreed to accompany the doctor and Gerald; and before retiring to rest
that night we made arrangements.  Tim, also, on hearing of our plan,
begged to go--being afraid that Gerald would get into some scrape.

The doctor of course intended to take Jumbo.  I asked him if Gab was to
go also.

"I have not tried him yet, and I think it is possible, if I put a gun
into his hands, that he might shoot me instead of a jaguar, should one
appear before us," he replied.

I confess I thought that possible, for I did not particularly like the
appearance of Mr Heliogabalus.

My father employed a number of blacks on his estate, as did my uncle;
for they found them far more trustworthy and industrious than the
so-called Christianised natives.  Gab soon made himself at home among
his fellow-blacks, but they from the first looked upon him with some
degree of suspicion, for which I could not account; they very probably
had more insight into his character than either his master or I had.

We started early the next morning, with a small quantity of
provisions,--consisting chiefly of flour and biscuits,--a pot in which
to boil our cocoa, and some cups to drink it out of; some condiments,
such as pepper and salt; and plenty of powder and shot.  We expected to
kill sufficient game to supply ourselves with substantial food.  We were
all mounted, as we could leg-strap our horses while we shot, or leave
them under charge of a black servant, who accompanied us with a
sumpter-horse to carry our larger game, as also the skins of any animals
the doctor might wish to preserve.  We agreed to camp out for a couple
of nights, and then return home.

I must not stop to describe the numerous birds we saw on the lake along
the shores of which we took our way--the flamingoes, spoonbills, herons,
and several varieties of water-fowl.  Among others, we saw some little
herons as white as snow, which the doctor assured me were great friends
of the alligators.  Before long we caught sight of a number of these
saurians lying on a bank in the sun; and while we were watching them,
several of the beautiful birds perched on their backs, and went walking
composedly along, as if they mistook them for trunks of trees.  The
alligators were much smaller than those I had seen in the Magdalena, and
both Gerald and Tim assured us that they never attacked human beings.

Having left our horses in charge of our black servant, Chumbo, we set
off to get a shot at the wild-fowl, some of which the doctor wanted to
stuff, while we agreed they would also serve us for dinner.  The reeds
being very high, we soon lost sight of each other.  I had gone some way,
supposing that I was at a distance from my companions, and was on the
point of firing at some wild-fowl which rose in the air, when, just
close to the water, I heard the doctor shout out in a voice of terror,
which I was sure he would not have done without good cause.  I rushed
forward as fast as I could through the reeds, when what was my horror to
see an enormous anaconda, capable of swallowing a foal or a young calf
at a gulp, with its head raised within a few feet of his shoulders, and
apparently about to seize him in its deadly embrace.  Either his gun was
unloaded, or terror prevented him from using it.

Hastily ramming a bullet down my fowling-piece, I raised it to fire,
hoping earnestly that I might take good aim.  My worthy friend's life
depended on my doing: so, for in another instant the monster might
envelop him in its huge folds.  I shall not forget in a hurry the look
of horror depicted in the worthy doctor's countenance.  Taking steady
aim, I fired, and the bullet happily went crashing through the
anaconda's head.  Though the creature was not killed, its head dropped,
and the doctor had time to spring forward and escape its fangs, which
almost grazed his arm.  I shouted to him while I was reloading my gun.
In a moment he was himself again, and imitating my example, got his
weapon ready to fire down the serpent's throat should it again lift its
head.  It quickly gave him an opportunity; and the second shot had the
effect of making it roll over and over in a most extraordinary fashion.

I was glad to keep out of its way, and so was the doctor, whom, by
making a circuit, I rejoined.

"I hope this marsh is not frequented by other snakes of the same
species," he observed.  "If it is, I propose that we beat a retreat
while we can do so with whole bones.  But I should like to have that
fellow's skin; it would be a prize worth possessing.  However, I don't
feel inclined to approach it nearer."

"Nor do I; but probably in a few minutes it will be dead," I said.

"Not quite sure of that," replied the doctor; "serpents have wonderful
vitality.  But if we could get near enough to cut off its tail, we
should soon kill it."

I undertook to make the attempt.  Having a sharp axe in my belt, while
the doctor stood ready to fire should it raise its head, I rushed
forward and severed the tail about six feet from the end.  In an instant
its movements ceased, and its coils gradually relaxed.

"Bravo, Barry!  The piece you've cut off would make a good-sized serpent
of itself," shouted the doctor, holding it up.  "If we could skin it, we
might carry it home."

While we were speaking, Jumbo, who had been at a distance, came jumping
up, and barked furiously at the dead serpent.  I rather suspect that,
having seen the creature, he had bolted--not unwisely, for it would have
swallowed him at a gulp.  I hinted this to the doctor, who at first
repudiated the idea, but acknowledged that Jumbo was more experienced
with regard to alligators than anacondas.

Our shots, and shouts had been heard by Gerald and Tim, who now
appeared, and congratulated the doctor on his escape.

"I owe it to my friend Barry's coolness and courage," he answered.  "I
shall ever be grateful to him;" and he described how I had shot the
anaconda.

The doctor seemed so anxious to have the skin that we all set to work
and cut it off, together with the head.  To me it was a disagreeable
operation, as I was unaccustomed to it; but the rest of the party took
it as a matter of course.  Having scraped it as clean as we could, we
bore it in triumph to where we had left the horses.  They snorted as
they saw it, and the animal on whose back we fastened it did not seem
much to like its burden.  Our negro servant gazed on it with horror and
astonishment, declaring that he had never seen so large a serpent.

We agreed that, as there might be others in the neighbourhood, it would
be wise not to remain among the reeds, especially as Gerald and Tim had
shot as many wild-fowl as we required for supper.  We accordingly
proceeded on towards a forest which bordered the bank of a stream
running into the lake; and here we intended to encamp for the night.



CHAPTER FIVE.

CAMP AT NIGHT--SHOOT TWO TAPIRS--THE DOCTOR'S LECTURE--VISIT PADRE
PACHECO'S HOUSE--HE HAS DISAPPEARED--A NIGHT AT A HUNTER'S HUT--RETURN
HOME--GAB ACCUSED OF TREACHERY--HUMMING-BIRDS--KANIMAPO APPEARS--WARNS
ME OF AN INTENDED ATTACK ON OUR HOUSE--WE COLLECT MEN, AND GO TO CASTLE
CONCANNAN--PREPARE FOR ITS DEFENCE--WE SEE OUR HOUSE BURNING--AQUALONGA
AND HIS BANDITTI APPEAR--COMMENCE THE ATTACK--WE DRIVE THEM BACK WITH
ONE OF OUR GUNS--THEY ASSAULT THE BACK OF THE HOUSE--GAB ESCAPES--A
BATTERING-RAM BROUGHT INTO PLAY--OUT-BUILDINGS ON FIRE--SEVERAL OF OUR
MEN KILLED AND WOUNDED--OUR AMMUNITION RUNS SHORT--A FRESH ASSAULT--
ENEMY RETREAT--WE FOLLOW--REGAIN THE HOUSE--ENEMY RETURN--DRIVEN BACK
AND DISAPPEAR--THE DEAD BURIED.

We were well satisfied with the success we had enjoyed during the day,
having shot as many birds as we required for the pot, and several others
of various species.  We had half-a-dozen different sorts of animals
which the doctor wished to examine or to add to his museum.  There were
among them three monkeys, a titi, a minas leonidas (a miniature lion--a
curious little creature), a spider-monkey with white whiskers; besides a
paca (a small rodent which burrows in the ground), and an opossum with a
prehensile tail, which we saw with half-a-dozen little ones on its back.
The doctor observed that, having no pouch, it thus carries its young,
and is from this circumstance called Dorsigereas, or "back-bearing."
The young ones were clinging on to her with their hand-like feet, while
their tails were turned round hers; and thus she was making her way
along the branch of a tree when the doctor's cruel rifle cut short her
career.  I confess that I could not have had the heart to kill the
creature, nor did I much like shooting the playful little monkeys; but
the doctor observed that such sentiments must yield to the necessities
of Science, and that they might consider it a great honour to have their
skins exhibited in the Museum of Berlin.

Having kindled a fire, we were busily employed till a late hour, by its
light, in skinning the doctor's prizes.  The paca, by-the-by, was
roasted, and preferred to the ducks.

With our ponchos and horse-rugs we formed luxurious couches, though the
mosquitoes were somewhat troublesome.  The doctor was entering into a
learned disquisition as to their species.

"Faith, your honour," cried Tim, "they all seem mighty much alike, for
they bite terribly!"

I may remark that the poncho is the usual cloak worn by all ranks, from
the hidalgo to the poorest civilised Indian, differing only in material
and texture.  It consists of a square piece of cloth with a small round
hole cut through the centre, and a slit a little way in front, which
enables it to be slipped over the head.  It is secured round the neck by
a clasp or a button, and is well adapted for a climate where rain and
wind have to be guarded against rather than cold.

We agreed that one of the party should keep watch at a time, as it would
not have been wise to trust even to Jumbo's vigilance, notwithstanding
all the doctor had to say in his favour.  At all events, he could not
put the sticks on the fire; and a stealthy jaguar might, carry him off,
should he close his eyes for a moment.

We secured our camp by dragging some logs of wood round it, and sticking
some thick boughs into the ground, so as to break the rush of a jaguar
or puma should one take it into its head to make a dash at us, tempted
by the savoury smell of the roasted paca and ducks.

I need not again mention the monkeys which came round to look at us, the
parrots and other birds which perched in the neighbouring trees, or the
brilliant fire-flies which flitted about our heads as soon as darkness
set in.  I may add the mosquitoes, but they are pests to which no human
being can get accustomed.  Even the natives look upon them as
persecutors; and the whites who live near the banks of the rivers, when
asked how long they have resided there, often reply, "I have been food
for mosquitoes for so many years."  We had bound thick handkerchiefs
round our heads, that the ends, by covering our faces, might assist to
guard them.

Covering myself up with my poncho, I had managed to go to sleep, in
spite of the stings of the mosquitoes, when I was awakened by hearing
some one moving near me; and looking up, I saw the doctor take his gun
and steal away out of the camp.  I followed him, to render him
assistance if necessary, though I could not guess his object.

"Hist!" he whispered; "I saw some creatures coming down to the water to
drink.  They are tapirs; and if we are cautious we may shoot them."

We crept along, keeping under cover of a bank, at one end of which we
had formed our camp.  Presently I saw two large animals, with long
snouts somewhat resembling the trunks of elephants, but considerably
shorter.  They came on slowly, cropping the grass or leaves in their
course.  The doctor whispered to me to aim at the one on the left, while
he took that on the right.  Waiting till they came quite close to us,--
for their skin is so tough that it can turn a bullet at a distance,--we
fired almost together.  The animals turned round, and I thought that we
had missed and that they were about to escape; but no sooner had they
got round than they began to stagger, and presently both came to the
ground.

The doctor, uttering a shout of triumph, rushed forward with his
hunting-knife and quickly despatched them.  The shots and our voices
aroused our companions, who leaped up and came rushing towards us.
Together we dragged the two carcasses close to the camp, thinking that
the doctor would wait till the morning to cut them up; but, in his
eagerness, he insisted on commencing operations at once.

"I want their skins," he said; "and if we don't secure them, the
armadilloes, the ants, and the vultures will have made a feast off them
before we awake, if a jaguar has not torn them to pieces."

Grasping his knife, he commenced his labours, in which we were fain to
assist him; and as he cut away, he lectured on the creature.

"You see," he observed, "this is one of the Pachydermata, or
thick-skinned animals.  It is a link which connects the elephant and
rhinoceros to the swine; indeed, their habits are somewhat similar.  It
measures about four feet in height and six in length, and is thus the
largest animal of this part of the continent.  Observe its flexible
proboscis--how much it resembles the rudiment of the elephant's trunk;
and it serves for the same purpose--that of twisting round the branches
of trees, and tearing off the leaves, on which it partly feeds.  In form
it is like the hog; while its skin resembles that of the rhinoceros: and
like that animal it delights in water, and is a good swimmer and diver;
while, as does the hog, it enjoys wallowing in the mud.  During the day
it remains concealed in the deep recesses of the forest, and, as we have
had an instance, issues out at night to seek its food.  Here, look at
its front feet: there are four toes (while on the hinder there are only
three), their tips, as you observe, cased in small hoofs.  See! the eyes
are small and lateral, and the ears long and pointed.  Observe the
teeth, which are strong and powerful, to enable it to crush its food, or
defend itself against its enemies.  The hair, as you observe, is of a
deep brown, nearly black, short, scanty, and closely depressed on the
surface; while it has little or no tail.  The animal is of enormous
strength, and its tough hide enables it to force its way through the
dense underwood, where no other creature can penetrate.  It generally
moves forward at a trot; but when pursued it breaks into a gallop,
carrying its head downwards very much as does a hog.  It holds its own
against all the other animals of the forest, and, being of a peaceful
disposition, never willingly attacks either man or beast; but the savage
jaguar tries occasionally to make a feast off its carcass by leaping on
its back.  When the tapir feels its enemy, it rushes through the forest,
attempting to dislodge it by passing under the low boughs of the trees;
or, should water be near, by plunging in and diving down,--when it
quickly escapes, as the jaguar must either let go its hold or be
drowned.  Its teeth being strong and sharp, it can inflict severe wounds
when hunted and brought to bay, though it prefers seeking safety by
flight."

"Faith, doctor, you were fortunate in killing these fellows before they
scented you, or they might have given you some ugly bites," observed
Tim, holding open one of the heads.

Having performed our unpleasant operation, we went down to the river to
wash our hands, while Tim and the black beat the surface to scare away
any alligators which might be prowling about.  On our return to the camp
we once more lay down, one of the party as before keeping watch; which
was more than ever necessary, as the dead tapirs were very likely to
attract either jaguars or pumas.  We were unmolested, however.

In the morning, mounting our horses, we rode some distance before we
breakfasted.  Then we shot all day with a result highly satisfactory to
the doctor, though we met with no adventures worth noting.

In the evening I found that we were not far from Padre Pacheco's abode;
and recollecting my promise to visit him, I proposed that we should go
round that way.  To this the doctor and Gerald agreed; and, accordingly,
the next morning, after we had had a few hours' shooting, we turned our
horses' heads in that direction.

On reaching the padre's house we saw no one about.  Fearing that he was
ill, I went to the door and knocked, but nobody came.  I tried to open
the door; it was bolted.  At last, seeing a cottage at some little
distance, I rode towards it, and shouted out,--"Friends, can you tell me
what has become of the padre?"

The door opened, and a native woman rushed out with a child at her back,
exclaiming,--"Has he come back?--has he come back?  O senor, we have
lost him!"

"Lost him!  How, and when?"  I asked.

"Two days ago, when one of our people went to his house it was closed,
and no one was within.  Neither the senor padre nor Candela were to be
found.  It is said," (and here she dropped her voice to a whisper) "the
Gothos carried them off.  They were here, that is certain; and we fear
they have murdered him, as they have done so many other unfortunates."

In vain I tried to draw more information from the poor woman, who
showed, by her sorrow, the affection she felt for the worthy padre.  We
also made inquiries at other cottages in the neighbourhood, but received
only the same answer.

"Has no one been into the house?"  I asked at length.  "Perhaps they are
there.  They may, alas! have been murdered."

We rode back, and after searching round I found a window open.  Gerald
and Tim scrambled in, and I waited, expecting to have my worst
anticipations confirmed.  I was indeed relieved when they came back
saying that they could find no one.  There was still some hope that the
padre might be alive; though had he been carried off by the Spaniards,
his fate might be that of many others.

As we could not longer delay, we set off, in order to reach the house of
a native acquaintance of Gerald's before dark.  He was a great
sportsman, Gerald told us; and having had several encounters with
jaguars and pumas, he would be delighted to recount his adventures.

The house was situated some way up the mountains on the right.  To reach
it we had frequently to get off our horses and lead them along the
rugged path.  Our friend's abode was not a grand one; it consisted but
of one room, which was ornamented with his trophies of the chase.  He
maintained himself chiefly by keeping a large flock of goats, which
lived secure from jaguars and pumas among the rugged rocks.  The savage
animals sometimes came, however, to try and catch them, but generally
paid the penalty of their audacity with their lives.  He gave us a kid
for supper, and told us some wonderful stories.  Even lately, a jaguar,
which was crouching behind a rock, suddenly sprang out on him, and
seized him by the arm.  With his knife he attempted to strike the brute,
when they both rolled over the precipice, and he lost all consciousness.
On recovering, the jaguar was gone; but there were marks of blood,
which showed that it must have been severely wounded.

I did not fail to mention Padre Pacheco's absence, and asked if he could
divine what had become of him.

"I do not think the Gothos have got him," he answered; "for, to say the
truth, I gave him information that they were coming, and, as the padre
is a wise man, he would not have waited for their visit.  Where he has
gone I cannot tell."

I was somewhat relieved by this information, though I pictured to myself
the jovial padre wandering about the wilds without food or shelter.

The next day, by starting at dawn, we reached home at an early hour.
The doctor's first inquiry was for his patient; when, to our
astonishment, we heard that he had rapidly gained strength, and on the
previous night had made his escape.  In consequence of his evident
weakness, he had been left unguarded, and no one supposed that he had
even any wish to quit the house where he had been so kindly treated.
Only the day before, he had, with evident sincerity, expressed his
gratitude to Norah, and taking her hand had pressed it to his lips,
vowing that he would be ready to die to do her any service.

"And so I am sure he would," exclaimed Norah, when our father told us
this.  "Could he write, he would have left a message explaining why he
has left us; and we shall hear some day that he had good reason for
doing so.  Still, I was as much surprised as any one else when I found
this morning that he had actually fled.  Probably he was afraid that he
might be stopped should he express his wish to go, and therefore thought
it wiser to steal off secretly.  We shall hear from him before long,
depend on it.  I cannot believe that he is ungrateful, or had any bad
motive for running away."

I fully agreed with Norah.  Still, the act was so like the ordinary
conduct of Indians, that it was not surprising the rest of the party
should believe him to be ungrateful.

"We must wait patiently, at all events, till the mystery is elucidated,"
observed my father; "and now, as you hunters are hungry, we will go to
dinner."

We had just finished our meal when Tim hurried in with the announcement
that a number of our black labourers were collecting outside in a state
of great commotion, three or four of them having brought in the doctor's
servant, Gab, as a prisoner.  Tim informed us that, having suspicions as
to his conduct, they had followed him for several miles into the
mountains, when they found that he had gone to meet some Spaniards.

On hearing this the doctor seized a thick stick, and was on the point of
rushing out, to break it, as he said, on Gab's head,--or rather on his
shins, for his head was not likely to be much the worse for it.

"Sit down, my good friend," said my father.  "I don't manage my blacks
in that way.  Let me go and speak to him, and I may perchance elicit the
truth.  If he has been holding any traitorous communication with the
enemy, he probably knows something of their movements; he may afford us
valuable information."

My father accordingly went out.  I stayed a short time to try and calm
the doctor, who was excessively enraged at the conduct of his servant.
"Light your meerschaum, doctor," I said, "while I go and see how matters
are proceeding."

On reaching the verandah in front of the house, I found Norah and old
Josefa standing there, the latter apparently as much excited as the rest
of her sable brethren and sisters, who in considerable numbers were
collected round the accused negro, vociferating loudly, while Jumbo, who
had never taken to him, was joining in the chorus with repeated barks.
My father advanced, and having requested the rest to be silent,
addressed him earnestly, and urged him at once to confess what he had
been about.  Gab, lifting up his hands, declared that he had had no evil
intentions, as he respected his master, and was grateful to us his
entertainers; and that the other blacks, through jealousy, had brought a
false accusation against him.  On hearing this they all shouted out as
before, denouncing Senor Gab as a traitor, a spy, a barefaced hypocrite,
and bestowing a good many other unsavoury epithets upon him.

"Silence, my friends," again said my father; "I must sift this matter to
the bottom.  You have behaved faithfully in bringing him back, and I am
thankful to you.  And now, Gab, tell me at once, who are the people you
went to meet, and what did you say to them?  You will understand that if
you faithfully speak the truth, you will be rewarded; but if you
endeavour in any way to deceive us, you will be punished severely."

Gab hung down his head.

"Speak at once," said my father.  "I cannot allow you time to concoct a
story.  Who are the people you went to meet?"

"I learned nothing from them, Senor Desmond," at length replied Gab.
"They were friends of the Spaniards, I confess; and they wanted to know
how many people were assembled in this house, and in Senor Concannan's;
also if there were many fighting men in the village, and whether you
expected a party of the insurgent troops to come here."

"And did you give them the information they required?" asked my father.

"O senor, believe me, I did not," exclaimed Gab.  "I told them as many
lies as I could think of, and tried my best to deceive them."

"You audacious villain!  Then how are we to believe you?" exclaimed the
doctor, who now appeared on the scene, and beard his servant's last
words.  "What made you go out to meet those people?  Answer that.  I
care not what you tell us that you said to them, or they said to you."

Gab was dumb.

"The fellow has probably been all along in communication with your
enemies, Senor Desmond; and his object is to gain a reward for
conducting them to this place," exclaimed the doctor.  "Take my advice,
and hang him forthwith.  As I brought him here, I feel answerable for
his behaviour; and it would be a bad return for your kindness should the
villain betray you."

I am very sure the doctor said this to frighten Gab, for he was not at
all of a sanguinary disposition, and even the beasts of the forest he
only slew in the cause of Science.  But Gab, believing him to be in
earnest, trembled all over, and pleaded for mercy, promising to be
faithful to his master in future, and to endeavour to mislead the enemy
should they come into the neighbourhood.  Our own blacks, on hearing
this, shouted out,--"Don't trust him; he has got two faces--one for the
enemy, and one for you!"

"I don't intend to do so," answered my father.  "We will shut him up for
the present, till we have settled what punishment to inflict."

With this the rest of the blacks were far from satisfied; and I believe
that, had he been handed over to them, they would very quickly have
disposed of him.

He was forthwith conveyed to the room in which the Indian had been
confined--a plank being nailed over the window to prevent him from
communicating with any one outside, and the bedding taken away, so that
he had but the bare ground to sleep on, and the naked walls to look at.
He was not likely to make his escape, as our former captive had done.

Two or three days passed.  The doctor was mostly out in the woods
shooting birds and collecting animals and insects.  Among the first were
some beautiful humming-birds, which in great numbers frequented the
neighbourhood, one species scarcely larger than a humble-bee.  The
doctor came home delighted with his spoils.  He observed that he found
different species of humming-birds in different localities.  One
species, which he called a "thorn-bill," does not, as do most of its
race, mount to the tops of the trees, but seeks its food among the low
flowering shrubs.  He exhibited the little creature, which was not so
large as many moths.  It was of a golden green colour on the upper
parts, with a dull brown below; and it had a curious tuft hanging from
its chin, of a light green at the base, and purple-red towards the
points.  The wings and tail were of a purple-brown hue, while the under
part of the tail was of brown-yellow.

High up on the hills he found another beautiful little bird which he
called the "white-booted racket-tail."  It possessed muffs round the
legs, and the feathers of its tail were shaped like two racket sticks.
When flying these are in constant motion, waving in the air, opening and
closing in the most beautiful manner, while it darts forward with the
rapidity of an arrow.  The colours are chiefly of a bronze-green, with
wings of a purple-brown; while the feet, just appearing below its
milk-white ruffs, are yellow.

However, I have not time to describe one-half of the humming-birds or
others of the feathered tribe which the doctor exhibited.  I had often
seen them flying about, but had never taken the pains to examine the
peculiarities of each.  The doctor remarked that many of them were found
at an elevation of ten thousand feet above the sea, and others still
higher; often on the sides of Chimborazo and Pichincha.

I after this took more particular notice of the peculiarities of the
humming-birds in different districts, and thus discovered how greatly
they vary according to their localities.  It seems a wonder how such
defenceless little creatures can exist, surrounded as they must be by
numerous foes.  They escape in the daytime by the rapidity of their
flight; and at night from their small size, and the care they take to
guard their nests (many of which are built hanging to the ends of
boughs, down which even the active monkeys cannot climb).  Others,
again, live high up the mountains, in spots to which neither monkeys nor
insects find their way.

About a week had passed from the discovery of Gab's supposed treachery,
during which time we had felt some anxiety lest an enemy should really
intend to pay us a visit; but at last, as no further information reached
us, our fears began to subside.  I followed the advice I had received
from General Bermudez, and endeavoured, as far as I was able, to improve
myself in horsemanship, and in the use of the lance and carbine, by
firing at a mark as I rode at full speed.  As I improved, the desire of
practically employing my accomplishments against the enemies of my
country increased, and I looked forward eagerly to a summons from the
general.  I had been one day thus engaged, at some distance from the
house, when I caught sight of a mounted Indian galloping towards me.  He
also carried a lance, and a long bow at his back.  As I saw him, the
thought that he was an enemy flashed across my mind.  The time had come
for me to try my prowess and to fight for my life.  I reloaded my
carbine, which I had just fired, and, placing it across my saddle ready
to raise to my shoulder, I grasped my lance, meanwhile watching the
movements of the Indian.  He had not unslung his bow, while his lance
still rested in an upright position; and as he came on he lifted up his
hand, as a sign that his intentions were peaceable.  In a few seconds I
had recognised our late prisoner Kanimapo.  His steed was panting and
covered with foam.  He had evidently ridden at a rapid rate for a long
distance.

"I am thankful to meet with you here, Senor Barry," he said, "for my
horse is well-nigh exhausted, and there is no time to be lost.  But a
few hours back I gained the information that a large body of men, under
the Royalist leader Aqualonga, is about to make a foray in your
district, and to carry off or slaughter all suspected persons,--which
means every one whom they encounter.  You have heard of the man, and the
fierce banditti he commands.  He has had notice that a traveller with a
vast amount of wealth is residing in your house, and his chief object is
to get possession of it, as well as of those whom he calls traitors.
Hasten back and make all the preparations in your power for defence, for
I cannot tell how soon he may attack you.  You may collect a sufficient
body of men from the neighbouring village to assist in defending you,
and I will endeavour to bring up some of my people to your aid.  Again I
say you have not a moment to lose.  Ride on as fast as your horse can
carry you.  Farewell.  Trust to my desire to assist you."

I thanked Kanimapo, assuring him that I would follow his advice.  In the
hurry of the moment, I forgot even to ask him why he had quitted our
house without wishing us good-bye; and as, immediately he had done
speaking, he turned his horse's head, I put spurs into the flanks of
mine and galloped homewards.

As I approached I listened anxiously, almost expecting to hear the sound
of shots; but none reached my ears.  Then I began to fear that the
sanguinary banditti had surprised the house, and perhaps put all those I
loved to death, as I well knew they were capable of doing.  I kept my
carbine and spear ready for instant use should I catch sight of the
enemy, resolved to sell my life dearly, and to avenge the murder of my
family; but no sounds came from the house.  My heart sank within me.
Great was my relief when, as I got nearer, I saw my father and the
doctor seated under a wide-spreading tree, a short distance in front of
the house,--the latter puffing away at his meerschaum, and evidently
engaged in some learned disquisition or other.

I threw myself from my horse as I got up to them, but so deeply absorbed
was the doctor in his subject that he kept puffing and puffing away,
encircling his head with a cloud of smoke, and scarcely observing me.

"I beg your pardon, doctor," I said, "for interrupting you; but I have
matter of importance, which brooks of no delay."  I then gave the
information I had received from Kanimapo.

My father looked grave, as well he might.

"Can the Indian be deceiving us?" suggested the doctor.

"I feel very sure that he is not," said my father.

He and the doctor then rose, and we hastened to the house.  As we went
along, my father continued,--"Before we act, let us consider what is to
be done.  Even were we to make no resistance, those ruffians would
murder us; so that, however inferior in numbers we may be, we must
fight.  Barry, do you and Tim go into the village and beat up for
recruits.  Gerald must ride off to Castle Concannan and give your uncles
notice,--Aqualonga will certainly try to surprise them.  The doctor and
I will remain, and, with the aid of our blacks, make all the
preparations we can for defence.  You will stay by us, doctor; but you
may prefer seeking safety in flight, as the quarrel is not yours?"

"No, no, my good friend; I will stay and fight, and attend to those who
may be wounded," answered the doctor, still sucking at his beloved
meerschaum.  "Indeed, it is my belief, from what Barry says, that I am
the chief cause of the attack.  The savages have heard of my chests of
specimens, and naturally suppose that they contain treasure; so that I
should be an ungrateful wretch, as well as a big coward, were I to run
away.  We Germans are not in the habit of doing that.  But, from the
appearance of your house, I very much doubt whether you can hold it
against a determined attack.  Would it not be wiser for you to unite
with your brothers-in-law, and assist in defending their house, which
you may do successfully?  It is far more capable of resisting an enemy;
and, pardon me, I think it will be madness to attempt to hold out here,
when you have their house in which you can take refuge."

"Doctor, you are right," exclaimed my father.  "They can but burn this
down; and they will not have time to destroy the plantations.  I am
grateful to you for your counsel.  We will carry it out."

Entering the house, my father communicated to my mother and Norah the
intelligence I had brought, and desired them to prepare with the
children for instant flight, while he went out to call in the blacks
whom he could trust.

I meantime, having found Tim, hastened off to the village, where there
were nearly a score of men who would be ready, Tim assured me, to fight
in our cause.  The news we brought spread consternation among the
people: some immediately began to pack up their property, with the
intention of flying into the woods to conceal themselves; while the
braver portion--many of them young men who had already served with the
insurgent forces--hurried to get their arms and ammunition, and to
follow us.  The village was so open that it could not be effectually
protected, unless with a far larger force than the inhabitants could
muster; and they knew, therefore, that they must abandon their own
houses to pillage if they would preserve their lives.  It was a hard
fate, but it had been the lot of so many others of late years that they
did not repine.

I was thankful to find, in the course of a few minutes, twenty stout,
hardy-looking fellows, chiefly Creoles and mulattoes, pretty well-armed
either with guns, blunderbusses, pistols, swords, or spears.  All had
one or two weapons, which they knew how to use; and were thoroughly
imbued with a true hatred of the Gothos, as they called the Spaniards,
and all those who sided with them.  The bandit Aqualonga they especially
detested, from the numberless atrocities he had committed, and for which
he had been rewarded by the King of Spain with a colonel's commission, a
handsome uniform, and occasional pay.  These signal marks of favour had
encouraged him to continue his career.  Bermudez and other patriot
chiefs had hitherto in vain attempted to hunt him down.  He was active
and intelligent; and, supported by his band of cut-throats,--Spaniards,
mulattoes, Indians, and blacks,--had long evaded pursuit, and had
appeared now in one part of the country, now in the other, where he had
committed fresh outrages on the unfortunate inhabitants.

I feared that, as he had now come into our neighbourhood,--if Kanimapo
was rightly informed,--he would attack Don Fernando's house, from which
he would obtain a richer booty than from ours or Castle Concannan.  I
mentioned my fears to Tim.

"It may be, Masther Barry; but if he pays Castle Concannan a visit
first, it's my belief that we'll be after giving him such a drubbing
that he'll have no stomach for attacking any other place.  We've a good
store of ammunition at our house, and your uncles have a still larger;
and with forty or well-nigh fifty true men inside the four walls, we
shall be able to keep the enemy employed as long as they venture to stay
within gun-shot."

On reaching the house, we found my mother and Norah mounted.  Each of
them held one of the children; while the rest of the horses were laden
with the ammunition, and some of the more valuable property.  I could
nowhere find the doctor, and asked what had become of him.  Presently I
saw him returning with four blacks.

"I went away for an especial object," he said: "to hide my chests of
natural history.  The rogues would have broken them open, expecting to
find them full of treasure; or should they burn the house, their
contents would have been destroyed: so I thought the best way would be
to conceal them in the woods, as I could not ask your father to convey
them."

I congratulated him on his forethought, and it then occurred to me to
ask what had become of Gab.

"Oh, the villain!  I forgot all about him!" exclaimed the doctor.  "He
still remains shut up.  Should the banditti destroy the house, he will
be burned alive."

"Common humanity forbids that we should allow him to be thus put to
death.  We must take him with us," observed my father.

"He would only meet with his deserts," remarked the doctor.  "However,
as it won't do to let him be at liberty, I will bring him out."

The doctor hurried into the house, and quickly returned driving Gab
before him with a rope fastened round his wrists, so that, though he
could use his feet, he could not run away.

The order was now given to advance,--my mother and sister, with the
children, being placed in the centre, while our own servants and the
villagers marched on either side; for though we hoped to reach Castle
Concannan in safety, we could not tell at what moment Aqualonga and his
band might arrive.

My father cast a regretful look at his house, which he was thus leaving
to destruction.  Tim, who observed it, cried out,--"Faith, masther dear,
better to let the house burn than to lose all our lives, which would
have happened, maybe, into the bargain; so we'll just hope to live and
fight another day, and go back and build it up again before long."

My father, giving Tim a friendly nod, turned away his head and pushed
forward to the front, while the doctor and I brought up the rear.  He
was too good a soldier to omit sending out scouts to bring us timely
notice of the approach of an enemy; but we pushed on as fast as we could
move, with our firelocks ready for instant use, hoping that, even if
attacked, we might fight our way to Castle Concannan, the distance not
being great.

Our anxiety was soon relieved by our arrival at our destination.  My
eldest uncle came out to receive us.  Gerald had faithfully delivered
our father's message, and they had immediately set to work to put the
place in a state of defence.  All the timber that could be collected had
been brought in to barricade the windows and doors; and they had already
begun to remove part of the roof which was thatched, and which, as it
could easily be set on fire by arrows with burning tips, was likely to
prove dangerous.  The considerable force we brought enabled these
operations to be rapidly carried on.  The thatch was conveyed to a
distance from the house, that it might not be employed for smoking us
out, while all the men able to use saws and hammers set to work to fit
and nail up the timbers.  Every door and window was so strongly
barricaded, that a cannon-shot only could have knocked them in.

My uncle had, fortunately, two small field-pieces.  To enable these to
be used with effect, ports were cut in the lower part of the doors on
either side, with traps or portcullises to mask them till it was
necessary to run them out and fire.  All the windows were loopholed; and
a number of large stones and bricks, taken from the walls of the
outhouses, were carried up to the roof, to be hurled down on the heads
of our assailants, should they attempt to escalade the walls.

Our men were then divided into four parties, that, should the house be
attacked on every side at once, it might be effectually defended.  Uncle
Denis had charge of one of the guns; and as I had learned to load and
fire one on board ship, I had command of the other, with Gerald and Tim
under me.

The preparations occupied us the greater part of the night, and not till
towards morning did we consider that the house was placed in a proper
state of defence.

My mother and sisters, as well as my aunts and cousins, had rendered all
the assistance in their power, and they now begged that they might be
stationed in the upper part of the house, so as to throw stones on the
heads of the enemy should they approach the walls.  To this, however, my
father and uncles would not consent, as they would thus be exposed to
the shot of our assailants.

"Your proper duty, ladies, will be to help me, should any of our
garrison be wounded," observed the doctor.  "The fittest place will be
the centre of the house, where you yourselves will run the least risk of
being hurt.  We cannot allow you to be exposed to danger, if it can be
avoided."

To this they somewhat unwillingly agreed; and our minds were greatly
relieved by believing that, as long as we could hold out, they would be
safe.

The command of the fortress was entrusted by my uncles to my father,
who, having seen so much fighting in his younger days, was considered
the best soldier of the party; while Uncle Denis and I acted as his
lieutenants.

The order was now given to those of the men who wished to do so to lie
down and rest, while we kept a look-out from the battlements,--for so I
may call the upper part of the house,--that the enemy might not take us
by surprise.  It was, as I have said, a square, strongly-built stone
house, with a courtyard on one side, beyond which were several
out-buildings.  Had we possessed a stronger force, these would have been
fortified and occupied; but, as it was, we had only men sufficient to
garrison the house, and we were compelled to leave these to their fate.
Our horses were brought inside, as were several mules; but the rest of
the live stock--the oxen, pigs, sheep, and goats--had to be deserted.
The house stood on slightly elevated ground, sloping away gradually on
three sides, the fourth being that on which the courtyard was situated.

The night was drawing on, but as yet we had seen no signs of an enemy.
It was possible that, after all, Aqualonga and his band might not come;
they might have encountered some of the patriot troops and been driven
back.  We hoped that such might be the case.

I was looking out on the side turned towards our house, when Gerald
joined me.  "I can't sleep for thinking of the work we are to be engaged
in," he said.  "After all the trouble we have taken, it will be quite a
pity if the banditti disappoint us."

"I cannot quite agree with you," I answered.  "Remember that they are
not likely to come here till they have paid our house a visit; and if
they go there, they are sure to burn it, in revenge at finding us gone,
and nothing within which they greatly value."

As I was speaking, I observed a bright light in the direction of our
house, and pointed it out to Gerald.  "What do you think that means?"  I
asked.

"I don't know," he said.  "Perhaps some native with a torch going
through the woods."

"I fear very much that it will increase," I answered.  "See! it is
already doing so!  Gerald, I am afraid Aqualonga and his party have
really come, and finding that we have escaped, have in revenge set fire
to our house.  I trust that they will not treat the whole village in the
same way.  It is bad enough for those who have friends to go to, but it
will be sad indeed for the poor people to be burned out of their homes."

"You take things very coolly, Barry," exclaimed Gerald.  "The villains!
Can they have dared to burn our house?  I hope that they will come here;
and we'll give them a tremendous thrashing!"

"Depend on it, they'll not disappoint us," I observed.  "See! see how
the flames are ascending!  I have no longer any doubt of what has
happened."

As we were speaking we were joined by my father and Uncle Denis, whose
opinion confirmed our worst fears.  The burning of our house was the
signal for us to prepare for an immediate attack, as the enemy would not
take long in traversing the distance between the two places; and unless
they should take it into their heads to destroy the village, they would
very soon appear before Castle Concannan.  Those of the garrison who had
lain down to sleep were aroused, and all the men were ordered to their
posts.  I hurried to mine; while my father remained on the roof to give
us notice of the approach of the enemy.  I opened the port through which
my gun was to be fired, and looked out.  The shades of night were fast
floating away, and I could see down the slope to a thick wood which
covered the opposite side of the valley.  My gun was loaded with
langrage, which was likely to prove far more effective than a single
shot; for, though that could reach to a distance, it would not, like the
pieces of iron, scatter death and destruction around.  With a slow match
in my hand, I stood ready for action.  A few men only were stationed
near me, all of whom seemed resolute and determined to fight to the
last.

I felt very impatient, waiting to hear the expected word of command from
my father, to fire.  Several times I peeped through the port.  At length
I saw a body of men emerge from the wood.  They halted for a minute or
more,--being apparently the advanced guard,--till they were joined by
others.  My father must have seen them, but he did not give the order to
fire.  At length I saw the whole mass advancing, and at the same moment
my father's voice sounded loud and clear through the building,--"Be
prepared, my men!  The enemy are coming; but reserve your fire till you
receive my orders, and then take good aim, and don't throw a shot away."

My uncle now came over to where I was posted.  "The enemy appear to
intend attacking us only on this side," he observed; "I hope they may,
for we shall then be able to sweep them down as they ascend the open
slope.  They have no scaling-ladders with them, I am thankful to see, or
our task would be more difficult.  I will lend you a hand, Barry, in
fighting your gun, till I am called back to my own.  We must take care
that while we are reloading none of them succeed in creeping through the
port; they are daring fellows, and may make the attempt."

We had kept the port closed, a man being stationed to lift up the trap
the moment the order to fire should be given.  For a minute or more
perfect silence reigned through the house; every one stood eagerly
waiting for my father's orders.  At length his voice was heard.  "Fire!"
he shouted; and at the same moment, as if his command had been addressed
to the enemy, they began blazing away, the shot rattling like hail
against the walls.

Our port being unmasked, we ran out the gun, depressing it so as to
sweep the hill-side, and fired.  Loud shrieks and cries arose as the
iron shower went crashing among them; but as we immediately closed the
port, we could not see how many fell.  Still they advanced; and as they
did so our garrison kept firing away, with right good will, from every
loophole in the house.  We meantime reloaded our gun and again ran it
out; but the enemy scarcely waited for its discharge.  Its effects were
even more deadly than at first, for their front ranks were almost up to
the walls.  Before the smoke had cleared away some of them dashed
forward towards the port, by command of their leader, for we heard his
voice giving the order; but we had our pikes raised to receive them, and
two, if not more, were killed as they attempted to force their way in.
The others for a moment holding back, enabled us to close the port, at
the same time that some of the men on the roof hurled down on their
heads a shower of stones, which must have killed or disabled many more.

Aqualonga--for he himself was at the head of the party--now found that
he had made a mistake in attacking the house on the north side, and
dashing forward, he and his followers took shelter among the
out-buildings which surrounded the courtyard.  He here rallied his men,
and for a short time the firing ceased; for though the out-buildings
afforded our assailants protection, they were unable to fire at us from
them.

But the fighting was soon renewed.  Some brands thrown from the top of
the walls on to the roof of the out-buildings set them on fire, and
quickly drove out the banditti, who now rushed into the courtyard and
attempted to burst open the back doors of the house,--not being aware
how strongly they were barricaded.  We had on this side also kept a port
ready for firing through; and my gun being hauled round, we sent another
dose of langrage among them.  Numbers fell, as did many more from the
shot fired at them from the loopholes and the stones hurled down on
their heads.  Still, with desperate bravery, Aqualonga persevered, and
the bullets came rattling against the walls, several making their way
through the loopholes, and some penetrating the shutters, which were of
less thickness than those below.

At length the enemy brought up a huge log of timber supported on ropes,
and while the rest of the band fired rapidly at us, they attempted to
break open one of the lower doors.  Should this plan succeed, they
might, in spite of all the resistance we could offer, force their way
in.

"They are not aware, possibly, that we have another gun in reserve,"
observed Uncle Denis.  "We'll bring it round; and if they do force the
door, they'll meet with a reception they little expect."

Had there been any projections to the house, from which we could have
opened a flank fire on our assailants, we should have had a great
advantage; but, as it was, we could only fire directly upon them.

The battle now raged with greater fury than before: the banditti seemed
determined to get in, while we fought for our existence, for we knew
well that every one of us would be put to death should they succeed.
Again and again they attacked the port--or, more properly speaking, the
embrasure--which opened on the courtyard; and at last, finding that they
could not force their way in, a number of them brought some heavy masses
of timber, with which they completely blocked it up, so that the gun
could not be fired through it.

As it was necessary to have a strong party to protect the lower part of
the house, now attacked, several of the garrison were summoned from the
upper story; when I learned from them that two or three had been killed,
and five or six wounded,--who, poor fellows, were affording ample
occupation to Doctor Stutterheim.  Should the attack be continued with
the same fury as at first, the banditti might succeed, in spite of the
determined resistance we were making.  That they still hoped to do so,
was shown by the way they were attacking the door; but as we had two
guns ready to receive them, besides a number of men with muskets and
pikes, we did not despair of driving them back, even should they break
down the barricade.

While we were standing ready, my uncle recollected that the port on the
south side was left unguarded, and Gerald and Tim were sent round to
watch it.  Directly afterwards Gerald came running back, saying that
just before they reached it they saw a couple of black legs going
through, and on looking out they discovered Gab scampering down the
hill.  They both fired, but missed him, as he at that instant, either
intentionally or by chance, fell flat on the ground.  He quickly picked
himself up, however, and before they could reload he had got under
shelter.  They had little doubt that his intention was to join
Aqualonga, and lead some of the people through the unguarded port; so
Gerald begged that two or more men might be sent to assist in its
defence.  This was of course done, though they could ill be spared.

All this time the battering-ram was crashing against the door,
notwithstanding that several of those working it were one by one picked
off by our marksmen in the upper story.  In so doing they were exposed
to the fire of our assailants at the further end of the courtyard, who
kept peppering away at us without cessation.

"I fear, Desmond, that we shall before long exhaust our powder," I heard
my eldest uncle observe to my father; "it is already fearfully
diminished."

"We shall drive the enemy back before then, I hope," was the answer; "it
will never do, by slackening our fire, to let them suppose that we are
likely to run short of it.  Even should it be exhausted, we may still
hold out; and, from the rate at which they are firing, they are quite as
likely to use up all they possess."

We were at this time standing ready to discharge our two guns, should
the door give way--and there seemed little hope that it could resist the
tremendous battering it was receiving.  As soon as one of the men
working the battering-ram was killed or wounded, another took his place.
Presently there came a loud crash, and the shattered door flew in
splinters about our ears, while through the aperture we saw hundreds of
savage countenances, with the points of pikes and swords and the muzzles
of pistols directed at us.  It was but for an instant, for directly we
could run out our guns we fired them point-blank into the living mass.
As soon as the smoke cleared away the ground was seen strewed with dead
and wounded men; while the greater number, panic-stricken by the
unexpected reception we had given them, instead of dashing forward to
make their way through the opening, were rapidly retreating, in spite of
the efforts of their leader and his officers to stop them.

"Now, my lads!" cried my father, "let's take advantage of their fright,
and put them to the rout."  Saying this he dashed through the doorway,
while I followed with about fifteen more.  We drove the enemy before us
across the courtyard, and should have followed them farther, had we not
heard my uncle's voice shouting to us to return, in tones which showed
that he considered we were in the greatest danger.  Happily, we effected
our purpose before Aqualonga perceived what we were about; and as my
father and I--being the last to re-enter the house--sprang through the
doorway, we saw the enemy again advancing.

My uncles had, during our sortie, brought fresh beams, with which, as
soon as we were inside, they again barricaded the door.  It was not a
moment too soon, for another band of Aqualonga's followers had been
perceived approaching the house on the southern side.  Disappointed in
not immediately effecting his object, Aqualonga now called off his men;
it was, however, to reform them, and make preparations for a fresh
attack.

Matters with us were now growing more serious: we had only powder to
hold out an hour or two longer at the rate at which we had hitherto been
using it; while the enemy, from behind every spot where they could find
shelter, continued firing at the loopholes.  A party of them, having
gone to a short distance, now returned with a quantity of firewood,
which they threw into all the out-buildings nearest the house; and
setting light to them, they were soon blazing furiously.

The enemy took care not to give us a moment's respite.  Although nearly
a hundred of them had been killed or badly wounded, they still
outnumbered us as ten to one.  Already eight of our men were _hors de
combat_,--a heavy loss among so small a number,--yet no one quailed, or
talked of surrendering.

While the flames were raging round us, the banditti once more came on to
the assault on three sides of the house.  We flew to our posts--my uncle
dragging one of the guns to the south side, and I taking mine to the
north.  The enemy shouted loudly as they advanced.  My father and uncles
encouraged the men to remain firm, and I did my best.  "Hurrah! sure
they'll run soon!" shouted Tim, imitating our example.

The guns were prepared; and waiting till our assailants were close to
the walls, we discharged them as before.  We now saw that they had got
fresh battering-rams; my gun having swept away most of the men carrying
that on the north side, while the musketry from the loopholes in the
upper story played havoc among their ranks.

Aqualonga appeared everywhere--now on one side, now on the other; in
vain we endeavoured to pick him off--he seemed to bear a charmed life.
We knew him by his Spanish uniform; but in his appearance there was
nothing to show him to be a chief, for he was short and
broad-shouldered, with remarkably ugly features.  Yet the man, though
serving in a bad cause, had the spirit of a hero; and his courage
animated his followers, or they would not have persevered so long.

In this attack they kept up as hot a fire as at first--when suddenly it
ceased.  On looking out we saw them retiring rapidly down the hill on
both sides, and forming out of gun-shot on the west.  Our hopes rose,
but it would not do to be too sanguine: they might be preparing for a
third and more desperate attack.  Could we resist that attack?  We had
not more than three or four rounds of ammunition for each musket; and
not so much, should we again have to load the guns.  My father, animated
by the spirit of his youth, proposed to charge down the hill and put the
enemy to flight; he had called some of the men together for that
purpose, and many were ready to follow him.  Tim and I, of course, were
eager to do so; but my eldest uncle interfered, and urged us not to make
the attempt: perhaps the enemy had retired with the object in view of
drawing us out from our fortifications, and then turning round and
attacking us with overwhelming numbers.

"I believe you are right, Terence," answered my father; "though I should
have liked much to give them a parting salute."

The design was accordingly abandoned.  Our first care was to strengthen
the door the enemy had battered in; for should they return, we must
depend rather on our fortifications than on our power of annoying them.
To make some amends for our want of ammunition, a party of men were told
off to carry up a supply of stones and brickbats to the roof, to hurl
down on our assailants.  By using these, we might at all events destroy
a good many, and annoy them while attempting to effect an entrance at
any particular part.  Should they succeed in again breaking open a door,
we agreed to fight desperately at the breach till not a man of us
remained alive.

As may be supposed, the enemy were anxiously watched from the
battlements.  To our infinite satisfaction, in a few minutes they
continued their march; and in a short time not a man of them was to be
seen.  Their wounded they carried off, but the dead were left where they
fell.  It was a dreadful sight.  Upwards of eighty lay stretched on the
ground, in various attitudes, round the house; the greater number on the
west side, in the courtyard.  Some of these had fallen into the burning
buildings, and were hideously charred.  If left where they were, besides
the annoyance which the fearful spectacle caused, they would render the
house uninhabitable.  My uncle therefore ordered down ten of the men--
promising them a reward--to bury the bodies; and a huge grave being dug
in the valley, they were dragged down and thrown in.  This task occupied
nearly the remainder of the day.

I had been so much engaged, that I had been unable to go up and see my
mother and sisters.  I now found Norah and my mother assisting the
doctor in attending to his patients; while the rest were in the kitchen
superintending the cooking of various viands.  I had tasted nothing
since the morning, and the odour made me excessively hungry.  I was
thankful, therefore, when the meal was ready; and we all sat down to it
with right good appetites.  Had it not been for our poor fellows killed
and wounded, we should have been a very merry party.  It was my first
battle, and I could not get over the sight of the unhappy wretches whose
bodies I had seen strewing the ground.  We were all, I trust, thankful
for our preservation.

We did not allow our scarcity of ammunition to be generally known; but
so small was our supply, that unless we had been able to keep out the
enemy with our swords and spears, we might otherwise by this time have
been numbered with the dead.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note.  A house attacked by Aqualonga was defended by a party of the
patriots much in the way described in the text.



CHAPTER SIX.

THE NIGHT AFTER THE BATTLE--ON THE WATCH--KANIMAPO APPEARS--WARNS US
THAT AQUALONGA IS ABOUT TO RETURN--WE RESOLVE TO RETREAT--KANIMAPO
OFFERS TO GUIDE US TO A PLACE OF SAFETY--THE DOCTOR ACCOMPANIES THE
WOUNDED--OUR JOURNEY--ADVENTURES--MY MOTHER UNABLE TO PROCEED--ENCAMP--
FIND CANDELA FISHING--VISIT THE PADRE IN HIS NEST--HE COMES WITH ME TO
OUR CAMP--HE AGREES TO ACCOMPANY US UP THE MOUNTAINS--AGAIN PROCEED--
ENCOUNTER THE DOCTOR--HE JOINS US--KILL TWO PUMAS AND OBTAIN SOME
VENISON.

Notwithstanding our success, we were perfectly sensible that danger was
not over, as the enemy might return, and, in the hope of taking us by
surprise, renew the attack.  Of course, trustworthy men were placed on
the battlements to keep a look-out.

We were all naturally somewhat tired, and were very glad to lie down on
mats in the corners of the room.  My father and uncles were, however,
too anxious to go to sleep; and I desired to be aroused in three hours,
that I might take my share of watching.

When Tim called me, I got up, feeling quite refreshed, and at once went
to the top of the house to have a look-out.  The buildings which the
enemy had set on fire were still smouldering, but I was able to look
beyond them into the darkness, and to distinguish objects at a
considerable distance.  The fire which we supposed to be our own house
had now gone out, showing that it must long since have been burned to
the ground.  We hoped, however, that the village had escaped.

A passage ran completely round the roof, and by its means I could watch
each side in succession.  I was looking towards the south-west, where
the ground was mostly open, when I observed a single figure advancing at
a quick pace across it.  The person stopped for a few seconds, and then
came on directly towards the house.  Whoever he was, I could not suppose
that he was an enemy.  As he got near enough to hear me, I hailed, and
inquired what he wanted.

"I come with important information," he answered; "allow me to enter,
that I may deliver it without delay."

From the tone of his voice, and the way he pronounced his words, I knew
that he must be an Indian; but feeling assured that he was a friend, I
told him on which side he would find the only door by which he could be
admitted; then calling to one of the men to take my place, I hastened
down to the ground-floor.  I there summoned four trustworthy men to
guard the door; but on opening it, the light from the lantern held by
one of the men fell on the stranger's countenance, and I recognised
Kanimapo.

"I come," he said, "to urge you to be on your guard; for Aqualonga has
been joined by fresh forces, and he has sworn that he will capture the
house, or perish in the attempt.  He fully expects to succeed, for a
black, who states that he made his escape from the house, has informed
him that many of your people have been killed and wounded, and that your
ammunition is almost expended.  On hearing this, Aqualonga expressed
both rage and regret at not having continued the attack; and he fully
intends to resume it to-morrow night, when he hopes to find you off your
guard.  As I am supposed to be a foe to the patriots, I was able to mix
among his officers without being suspected; and having gained all the
necessary information, I escaped from the camp, and came at once to put
you on your guard.  I desire, also, to render you any further assistance
in my power."

I of course merely give the substance of what Kanimapo said.

Knowing that his information was too important to be neglected for one
moment, I at once went in search of Uncle Denis, who was on guard.  He
called up my father, Uncle Terence, and Doctor Stutterheim; and Kanimapo
being summoned, a council of war was held.  No one having any doubt of
the correctness of his information, it was quickly decided that, in
consequence of our want of ammunition, it would be hopeless to attempt
the defence of the house, and that the best prospect we had of saving
our lives was to beat a speedy retreat.  My uncles proposed proceeding
to Don Fernando's; and my father would have gone there also, had not
Kanimapo undertaken to guide him and his family to a place of safety, if
they would trust to him.

"I would invite you all to come, but I fear that so large a number would
be more likely to be discovered by the Spaniards," he said.

My father expressed his perfect confidence in the Indian, but said that
he must first consult my mother.  He therefore went to call her, and she
and Norah quickly appeared.  The Indian did not conceal his satisfaction
when they both declared that they should be ready to trust to his
guidance.

"Kanimapo's life will answer for your preservation," he replied.  "Had
he a hundred lives, he would willingly give them up for your sakes."

It was therefore decided that my uncle and his family, with a party of
twenty men, should immediately start for Don Fernando's, and that we
should accompany Kanimapo.  Our chief anxiety was for the poor wounded
men.  To leave them in the house, would be to doom them to certain
destruction.  It was accordingly arranged that they should be carried to
a place of concealment in the neighbourhood of the village, where their
friends could take care of them.

"I will attend them," said Dr Stutterheim; "although I should have
preferred accompanying you, my friends, into your mountain-retreat.  But
I look upon these poor fellows as my patients, and I never desert my
patients until they are cured."

Having once decided to abandon the house, the necessary arrangements
were rapidly made.  Litters were formed for carrying the wounded men;
two horses and a mule were appropriated for the use of my mother and
Norah, and for the conveyance of the younger children.  The remainder of
the animals were then taken by my uncles, as it was important that they
should push on rapidly, to avoid the danger of being cut off by any of
Aqualonga's people.  My father advised that a party should remain within
to barricade the door by which we had made our exit, and that they
should then descend from the battlements by means of a rope, so that it
might cost the enemy considerable time and trouble to force their way
in.

A brief time only was given to parting adieus, and then our different
parties set out.  We had still three hours of darkness before there was
any risk of being discovered, and after that, it will be remembered,
according to what the Indian had heard, a whole day would elapse before
Aqualonga would make his proposed attack.

I remained behind a moment, to bid farewell to the doctor.

"I will not, if I can help it, quit the neighbourhood till we meet
again," he said as he wrung my hand.

"The banditti will probably not remain here long.  When they have
retired, you may descend from your mountain stronghold; and your father
will, I hope, lose no time in rebuilding his house."

On consulting with Kanimapo as to the best route to take, we found that
he intended to proceed for some distance along the level ground, through
the forests, and by the shores of the lake; then, having made a circuit,
to strike up to the left among the mountains.  We should thus avoid the
risk of falling into the hands of any scouts sent out by Aqualonga; and
though the route was longer, we might easily reach the region to which
he wished to conduct us.  Game, he said, was abundant; and there was a
cavern of considerable dimensions, which would afford us ample
accommodation, surrounded by inaccessible rocks, the only pathway amid
which was little known and might be easily guarded.

It may seem strange that my father and Tim, who had resided so long in
the country, should not be well acquainted with every part far and wide
around; but the difficulties and dangers of traversing these mountain
districts are so great, that few white men are tempted to go out of the
beaten track, and they are consequently known only to more daring
hunters and a few of the Indian natives.

Before we started, we sent off the villagers with the wounded men and
all our own blacks, with the exception of one--a faithful fellow named
Chumbo, who had been chiefly instrumental in the capture of the traitor
Gab, and had frequently exhibited great affection for us.  We did not
even let him know the route we had determined to take, and the rest of
the party believed that we should at once strike up into the mountains.
Indeed, we proceeded a short distance in that direction, and then halted
till the rest were out of hearing.

My father, Gerald, Tim, and I carried firearms; but our scanty supply of
powder would prevent us using them except in cases of emergency.  Chumbo
had a long pike and the usual knife of the country; while Kanimapo was
armed with his bow and spear.  We could thus defend ourselves against
any wild animals, though we might offer but a slight resistance to a
body of human foes.

Silently we moved on through the darkness, Kanimapo and Gerald leading
the way, and I bringing up the rear, while my father and our two
attendants walked by the side of our mother and Norah, with Josefa and
the children.

Morning dawned as we were travelling along the side of the lake, between
which was some forest which would conceal us from the view of any
persons on the higher ground.  It is often the case that more important
events fade from recollection, while trifling incidents are remembered;
so, even at the present day, the scene on which my eye rested as the sun
rose above the horizon is impressed on my memory.  We were passing by a
small arm or inlet of the lake, surrounded thickly by reeds, and in
parts overhung by the branches of trees, amid which birds of gorgeous
hue were fluttering; while near at hand one of the gaily-decked patos
reales, or royal ducks, with its young brood, floated on the calmer
water; and farther off a long-legged water-fowl, of the crane or bittern
species, stood gazing at us with a watchful eye as we approached its
domain.  Had we possessed a larger supply of ammunition, I might have
shot the duck for breakfast; but I was unwilling to expend a charge of
powder--and besides, I was not sorry to allow the beautiful creature to
enjoy its existence.

Kanimapo came up to us.  "We will quickly have some of these birds," he
observed.  "Wait a few minutes, and you shall see how I will catch
them."

Saying this, he retired out of sight of the birds, and speedily
constructed a sort of basket from the reeds which grew on the bank, of
sufficient size to cover his head and shoulders.  As soon as he had
manufactured it, he cautiously approached the bank and shoved it off.
Impelled by a light breeze which blew from the shore, it floated away
towards where the ducks were swimming about.  They swam up to it, and,
after sufficient examination, perceiving that it could do them no harm,
took no further notice of it.  The Indian, in the meantime, had formed
another basket of the same description, which he secured over his
shoulders, leaving a space sufficient to enable him to look through it.
He now slipped into the water, and, keeping his feet and arms low down,
slowly swam towards the ducks.  They, already accustomed to the
appearance of the basket, seemed in no way alarmed; and thus he was able
to get close up to them, when one after the other disappeared beneath
the surface.  Thus he secured half-a-dozen fine ducks, with which he
returned to the shore, when he fastened them together with a string and
suspended them at his back.

We proceeded on some distance farther, till we reached a sheltered spot
in the woods, where we could encamp and cook the provisions we had
brought for our morning meal.  Kanimapo assured us that we need not be
afraid of starving, as the region to which he proposed to conduct us
abounded with game; and that should we run short of ammunition, his
unerring bow would always supply us with an ample amount.

As we rested on the ground near the fire, the smoke from which assisted
to keep away the mosquitoes, we talked of the events of the last few
days, and discussed our prospects for the future.  My father was more
out of spirits than I had ever seen him; the loss of his house and so
much of his property was naturally very trying, and he had begun to
despair of the success of the patriot cause.

"Shure, your honour, the more harm the Spaniards do to people, the more
enemies they'll make; and for every man they kill, a dozen will rise up
to revenge his death," observed Tim.  "We don't like them the better for
burning our house; and, if I have the chance, I'll show them that, some
day or other."

I felt, I must own, very much as Tim did.  I had before been rather cold
in the cause, though I intended to join General Bermudez as soon as
summoned; but after the accounts I had heard of the atrocities committed
by the Spaniards, and the evidences I had witnessed of what they were
capable of doing, I felt eager to assist the patriots by every means in
my power, and regretted the delay which our flight into the mountains
must cause.  I could not, of course, quit my mother and brothers and
sisters until I had seen them all placed in safety.

We feared much that my mother would be unable to stand the rough life we
were about to endure.  She was, indeed, already fatigued with her
morning ride; and when Kanimapo proposed that we should proceed, my
father begged that she might be allowed a longer time to rest.  The
Indian consenting to this, he and Gerald and I made a short excursion in
search of more game.

We had not gone far when we reached a stream which ran through the
forest, thickly bordered by magnificent trees.  Here animal life
abounded; parrots flew amid the branches; and just above the water a
number of small rodents were busily employed in searching for food;
while a curious boat-bill heron, which had just scrambled up out of the
river, was hunting the numerous insects flying about.

Concealed by the trees, we were watching the bird, when I saw an opossum
rapidly descending the boughs; then, after hanging for a moment
suspended by its prehensile tail, it let itself drop directly down upon
one of the small rodents, which it seized in its claws, and was bearing
off in triumph, when Kanimapo shot an arrow, and the opossum and its
victim fell down a few yards before us.  Though a carnivorous animal,
the Indian assured us that its flesh was very good eating.

On showing the opossum to Gerald, he said it was called the
"crab-eater."  When living near water, it exists on crabs and other
Crustacea; but it also feeds on small rodents, birds, and other
creatures.  Its body was scarcely a foot in length; but its tail, which
was prehensile, was fifteen inches long.  Its fur was darkish; and it
had a somewhat pointed nose; as also a pouch in which to carry its
young.  I had observed this little creature moving with the activity of
a monkey.  Indeed, it was evidently formed for living among trees, its
powerful tail enabling it to get rapidly and securely from one branch to
another.  Gerald told me that there are various species of opossums, one
of which lives in the water and has webbed feet, but they are mostly
found on trees.

We carried the opossum back to the camp, with three or four parrots
which Kanimapo had shot.  By this time my mother was sufficiently rested
to enable us to continue our journey.  We pushed forward, keeping as
much as possible under shelter of the trees, not only for the sake of
the shade, but in order to keep concealed from any parties of the enemy
who might be passing in the neighbourhood.  We greatly felt the want of
people to send out as scouts, who might give us due notice should danger
be near; but we could ill spare any one from our small party.  Tim and
Chumbo were required to lead the mules which carried the nurses and the
children: Josefa sat on one with the baby in her arms; and Kathleen rode
in a huge pannier, balancing the younger ones, who were placed in
another.  My father and I guarded them, one walking on either side.
Gerald brought up the rear; and Kanimapo went ahead to lead the way.

At any moment a jaguar might spring out on us, so it was necessary to be
ever on the watch.  We had also to keep a look-out for the aques, the
most savage and deadly snake of that region, which without any
provocation springs out from its ambush on passers-by; and will even
follow them, and, giving a tremendous leap, fix its fangs in a person's
body.  The rattlesnake is not nearly so dangerous, as its rattle always
gives notice of its approach; while the boa and anaconda can, from their
size, generally be seen moving through the grass, and avoided.  There
are, of course, many other venomous serpents in the country.  They
seldom attack people, however, unless trodden on; but numerous as are
the serpents of South America, they generally keep away from the haunts
of men.

We had proceeded, as far as I could judge, about half-way between Padre
Pacheco's house and our own, when Kanimapo, pointing to a range of
mountains in the west, told us that we must now turn in that direction.
We accordingly followed him, hoping to get some way up the mountains
before nightfall.

We had gone some distance farther, when my father observed my mother
looking very ill; and she confessed that she was suffering greatly from
the heat, and feared that she should not be able much longer to sit her
horse.  On this he called a halt, and we looked about for some place
where we might bivouac.  We fixed on a small open space entirely
surrounded by shrubs thickly entwined with creepers, which would afford
us shelter and concealment.  On one side ran a stream bordered by reeds,
and apparently not very deep.

We at once set to work to cut down boughs to form a hut for my mother
and sister.  We bound the tops of the branches together with sepos, and
then thatched it with large palm-leaves, which would effectually keep
out the rain should any fall.  Working with a will, the operation did
not take us as long as might be supposed; and a very complete hut was
constructed, with walls which no jaguar or puma could break through, or
any ordinary-sized snake or other animal penetrate.  The only creatures
it could not keep out were the mosquitoes; but as my mother had
thoughtfully brought some mosquito-curtains, we were able to set those
tormenting creatures at defiance.

The hut was finished, and Chumbo was at a little distance cutting
firewood when we heard him shriek out, "A snake! a snake!  I am bitten!"

Kanimapo instantly ran towards him.  "Let me see the wound," he said.
Chumbo showed where the snake had bitten his leg; when Kanimapo produced
a small bottle from his waist-belt, and poured a few drops from it into
the wound.  He then desired Chumbo to swallow a little of the decoction
which he gave him.  "You will suffer no harm from the bite," he added;
"and if you see another snake, cut off its head and bring it to me."
Chumbo, on hearing this, soon recovered his calmness, and in a short
time returned to the camp with a large bundle of wood.

Not having much confidence in the antidote, we expected to hear him soon
begin to complain of the sensations which generally result from a
snake-bite.  I asked Kanimapo what he had given Chumbo.  He said it was
the juice of a red berry boiled into a syrup; and it was considered so
efficacious that all Indians carried a bottle of it about with them.  He
told me that it had been discovered by an Indian, who was one day in the
forest and saw a desperate combat take place between a small bird called
the snake-hawk and a snake.  During the conflict the snake frequently
bit the bird, which on each occasion flew off to a tree called the
guacco, and devoured some of its red berries; then, after a short
interval, it renewed the fight with its enemy,--and in the end succeeded
in killing the snake, which it ate.  Thinking the matter over, the
Indian arrived at the belief that these berries would cure any human
being bitten by the snake.  He accordingly made a decoction, and not
long after had an opportunity of trying it upon himself.  It proved
effectual; so instead of keeping it secret, as some people might have
done, he generously made it known to all his acquaintance,--and thus the
use of this berry became universal.

In the case of Chumbo, however, I was not satisfied that the antidote
had been really required, for he confessed to me that he believed he had
been bitten by a coral snake--which he declared was most venomous,
whereas I have since learned that it is perfectly harmless.  But I
believe that no specific has yet been discovered to prevent the fatal
effects of bites by the more venomous snakes.

The occurrence made us feel a little uncomfortable when we lay down at
night, for we could not help fancying that snakes might crawl into our
camp and attack us while sleeping.

At Kanimapo's suggestion, he and Gerald and I set off to explore the
country over which we should have to pass the next day, that we might
ascertain whether there were any foes lurking in the neighbourhood;
though, as no high-road--if I may so call the tracks which led from one
place to another--passed within some leagues of it, we were not likely
to meet with any Spaniards.  Gerald and I took our guns; while, our
Indian friend carried his bow and arrows, that he might shoot any game
he came across.

I kept along the bank of the river, while my companions took a course
more to the left.  Soon I had lost sight of Gerald and the Indian, and
was attempting to go on farther than I had intended, when the sun
disappeared behind the mountains, and suddenly left me in darkness.  I
turned to retrace my steps with somewhat uncomfortable feelings, lest a
jaguar or puma might be following me.  I do not mind mentioning these
creatures so often, for I defy any one to wander alone through the South
American forests without thinking of their possible vicinity, and the
numberless stories he may have heard from the natives of the way in
which people have been destroyed by these savage beasts.  The puma, it
is true, is not so fierce as the jaguar; but, at the same time, it is
very dangerous, as it will, cat-like, follow a person, and spring upon
him if it can catch him unawares.  It will not, in most instances,
attack him if he faces it boldly, but will then slink off; whereas the
jaguar will attack a man unless he has the nerve to fix his eye on the
brute, when it generally hesitates to spring forward; but it will do so
the instant he turns,--and should he attempt to fly, will bound after
him and bring him to the ground.

I had not gone many paces--intending to keep along the bank of the
stream, that I might the more easily find my way--when the moon rose
round and full, shedding her silvery light over the scene,--on the
quivering leaves, and the waters of the stream, rippled by a gentle
breeze.  I kept my eyes round me on every side, with my lingers on the
trigger of my gun, occasionally giving a glance over my shoulder to
ascertain whether any animal was following me, when I caught sight of a
dark figure kneeling close to the edge of the water with a long rod in
his hand.  I saw that he was fishing, though it did seem an odd time for
a person to be so employed.  For a moment I thought it must be Chumbo;
but then I recollected the distance I was from the camp, and that my
father would not have allowed him to quit it for such a purpose, as we
had as much food as we required.  I had no cause to be afraid of the
man, whoever he might be; but I advanced cautiously, so as not to alarm
him.  As I got nearer the light of the moon fell on his face, and I
discovered to my great satisfaction that he was no other than Padre
Pacheco's black servant, Candela; so I immediately surmised that his
master could not be far off.

"Candela, my friend, what has brought you here?"  I cried out, as I
advanced from amid the shrubs which concealed me.

"O Senor Barry, is that you?  Praise Heaven!" he exclaimed, pulling out
a fish--which, with his rod, he threw on the bank, and then rushed
forward to greet me.  His delight was very great on being assured that
he was not mistaken; and he at once told me that his master was hiding
in the neighbourhood, being afraid as yet to return to his home.

"We first took to the mountains," he said; "but the padre found
scrambling among the rocky heights did not suit him.  Besides which, we
had no firearms to shoot game, and I am no great hand with the bow and
arrow, so that we were almost starving.  It was very tantalising to see
plenty of deer and pacas and birds, and not be able to get them; and at
last the padre resolved to risk coming down here, where I knew that I
could support him and myself by fishing, having fortunately some
fish-hooks in my pocket when we took to flight.  Poor man! you wouldn't
know him, he has grown so thin,--though he has retained his health."

"If you will lead me to him, I will try to persuade him to accompany
us," I said.  "My father will, I am sure, be glad of his society;" and I
then gave Candela a brief account of what had happened, and where we
proposed going.

Candela hesitated a moment.  "The Senor Padre told me on no account to
let his retreat be discovered," he said; "but he has confidence in you,
and you may follow me.  Stop when I tell you, and I will go forward and
ask his leave to bring you to him."

Candela then secured his fish, and, hiding his rod in the bushes, led
the way into the thick forest, crawling on his hands and knees under the
mass of creepers and branches--while I did the same.

At length he stopped at a spot under some lofty trees, through which the
beams of the moon could scarcely penetrate.

"Stay here, Senor Barry," he whispered, "and I will go forward and
prepare the Senor Padre for your coming."

In less than a minute I heard the padre's voice exclaiming,--"Yes, yes;
I will see him gladly.  I long to give him an abrazo!"

Though thus sure of a welcome, I did not attempt to advance, as I
literally could not see in what direction to move without the risk of
running against the trunk of a tree, or stumbling over the roots.
Presently I heard Candela speaking close beside me.  "Take my hand,
Senor Barry," he said, "and we will soon reach our abode.  Stoop down
again, and creep after me till I tell you to stand up."

In a little he spoke again.  "Take hold of this ladder.  My master and I
have imitated the birds, and formed a nest for ourselves up in a tree;
no jaguars, snakes, or peccaries can reach us there, and the Gothos are
not likely to search in such a spot."

As he spoke, I put my foot on the first round of a ladder, and commenced
the ascent; and soon I saw a light streaming through a sort of trap,
down which the padre's smiling countenance was beaming on me.  A few
rounds more carried me into the interior of a small hut, built among the
branches on a substantial platform.

The padre gave me the promised embrace, and then bade me sit down on the
floor, as he had no other seat to offer.  Candela immediately joined us,
and, drawing up the ladder (which was formed of the strong creeper I
have already described), closed the trap.

"You see, Senor Barry, thanks to the skill of my faithful attendant, I
am as snug here as I can desire, and may set my enemies at defiance,"
remarked the padre; "for even were they to come to the very foot of the
tree, they would scarcely discover my abode,--as you will be able to
judge when you see it by daylight,--for we have taken good care to
conceal the lower part of the platform with boughs, while the
surrounding foliage completely hides the nest itself."

Of course the padre wished to know how it was I had found Candela; so I
gave him a full account of all that had happened.

"Could you not remain with me?" he asked.  "We might construct two or
three nests like this, in which you could all stow away; and we might
shout to each other from our respective abodes, like the howling
monkeys," and the padre chuckled at his joke.

I told him that I doubted whether my father would agree to his proposal,
for several reasons.  The forest region was not considered healthy,
though he had not suffered from living in it; and we had horses and
mules, which, as we could not haul them, up into the branches, would
probably betray us.  I added, that as I was sure my father would be glad
of his society, I hoped that he would rather accompany us up the
mountains; and as we were promised an abundance of game by our Indian
guide, he would thus no longer suffer from hunger as before,--while the
region was much more healthy, and nearly as inaccessible as his present
residence.

"I agree with you in regard to your first reasons, Senor Barry," he
answered; "but I very much doubt whether, unless I were betrayed, my
enemies can possibly find me where I am."

He acknowledged that the want of food was the greatest drawback to his
life in the forest, as he had only fish to depend on, and even to obtain
that Candela had to run the risk of discovery.  He took the precaution,
however, when he went out, to wear scarcely any clothing, so that,
should he be seen, he might not be known as the padre's servant.

"I am glad to see you, as I shall be to see your good father," continued
the padre.  "I confess, though, that I am somewhat surprised to find
that you are still with him.  It is, however, very right and proper that
you should be so.  I had expected that you would by this time have
joined the band of General Bermudez, who must, I should fancy, have
commenced operations against the foe; but you are undoubtedly where you
should be--with your father."

I replied that I had been waiting for a summons from the general, and
should have been prepared to join his standard had he sent for me.

Though I should have been glad to have remained with the padre, I told
him that I was afraid my father would become anxious did I not appear at
the camp with my brother and the Indian, and that I must now hasten back
by myself, unless he would accompany me.  I thought he could do so
without danger, and my father and mother would be delighted to see him.

He thought a moment.  "I will go with you," he said.  "Candela, we will
visit the Senor Desmond, and you will easily find the way back; though,
by my faith, it is more, I suspect, than I could do myself."

Candela had no objection to offer.  Indeed, there was no danger of the
padre being discovered, as our enemies were not likely to be wandering
in that part of the forest at night; and even if they were, unless they
found out our camp, we might easily conceal ourselves from them.  This
being arranged, Candela, after listening at the trap to make sure that
no one by any chance was near, led the way down the ladder.  I followed
as soon as he was at the bottom; and the padre came last, Candela and I
holding the lower end of the ladder to steady it.  The padre, however,
exhibited far more activity than I had expected, and came down as fast
as I had done.  He had laid aside, I should have said, his usual
clerical attire, and was habited in a half-military dress, with a
broad-brimmed straw hat on his head; and having allowed his beard and
moustache to grow, I should not, with his hat on, have recognised him.
He carried a long, stout stick, which, dexterously wielded, was
calculated to prove a formidable weapon.

"I should not venture to leave the ladder hanging down in the daytime,--
though there is little chance even then of any one reaching the spot,"
he observed.

Candela now led the way, crying out to us when to stoop down and when to
crawl, as we passed through the narrow passages by which he had before
conducted me.  The padre followed, and I kept close after him.  Thus we
progressed, till we reached the more open part of the forest, near the
edge of the river.  Candela now pushed on at a rapid rate, till we saw
the light of our camp-fire a short distance off.  I then proposed going
ahead to announce the padre's coming.

I found my father watching at the entrance of the opening; Gerald and
the Indian had arrived, and he was beginning to get anxious at my
non-appearance.  He was very glad to hear that Padre Pacheco was alive
and well, and was coming to the camp; so I hastened back to meet him and
Candela.

While we were greeting the padre, his servant received an equally warm
welcome from Tim and Chumbo.

My father endeavoured to persuade the padre to accompany us up the
mountains.

"I would rather advise you to remain here," answered the padre.  "You
would run no risk of being discovered while living, as I do, at the top
of a tree; and you may kill as much game as you require."

"We should kill no game while living at the top of a tree, that is very
certain," answered my father; "and the report of our guns, when shooting
in the forest, would be more than likely to reach the ears of our
enemies."

At last the padre, with a sigh, agreed that my father's plan was the
best.  "As for accompanying you," he said, "I cannot make up my mind.
If I could discover where the brave Bermudez, or Paez, or Bolivar
himself, are, I would join their forces; and I might do good service by
preaching to the men, and encouraging them to perform their duty."

"You are more likely to hear of them by accompanying us to the
mountains, than by remaining where you are," said my father.  "Our
Indian guide will be able to gain information; and should any of the
patriot bands come into the neighbourhood, you will have the opportunity
of joining them.  I will introduce our friend Kanimapo to you, and you
can consult him."

The Indian, who was seated at a little distance, near another fire, with
Tim, Chumbo, and Candela, was accordingly summoned.

The padre examined his countenance attentively.  "We have met before, my
friend," he said.

"I do not know you," answered the Indian; "you must be mistaken."

"Mistaken I am not," said the padre; "but you probably do not recognise
me in my present dress.  Once you came to the house of Padre Pacheco,
and wished to be instructed in the Christian religion.  You remember
that?"

"I do," said the Indian.  "And I went away as wise as I came; or rather,
from what you told me I was convinced that it was a religion that would
not suit me."

The padre sighed.  "I am afraid that I gave you a wrong notion of it,"
he answered, "and that it was my fault that you did not accept it.  But
I have since read the Book God has given to man to make known His will,
and I should tell you very differently now."

"I shall be very glad to hear you," said the Indian, "for I much wish to
understand the white man's religion.  I cannot believe that more than
one God exists; and He must be powerful and good, or He could not have
made this world as it appears to us, or given abundance of food to man
as He has done.  How to ask Him for what we want, and how to merit His
favour, is what I desire to know."

"I cannot tell you all that now," said the padre; "but I will, as far as
I know it, by-and-by.  In the meantime, Senor Desmond wishes to consult
you on a matter of importance."

My father then asked Kanimapo if he would assist the padre, should he
determine to join any of the patriot bands.

The Indian asked time to consider the subject; and while we talked on
among ourselves, he retired to a short distance.  He soon returned, and
expressed his readiness to act as the padre might wish.  The arrangement
was finally concluded, and our friend promised to join us in the
morning.  At all events, in his present costume there was little danger
of his being recognised, and he would run no more risk than would any of
us.  He preferred returning to his nest for the night, especially as he
had left a book and a few other articles there.  That book, he told us,
was the Bible, which had of late become his constant study.

The evening's rest had greatly restored my mother, and we hoped to be
able to start early the next morning.  A watch was set, as usual; and
two large fires were kept up, which would scare any wild beasts, though
they might not prove any impediment to the approach of snakes.  Still,
the flames would enable the person on guard to see them; and we had
three or four long sticks cut, ready to attack them, should any be
discovered.

The night passed away quietly; and the moment day broke, all hands were
called up, and we breakfasted on the remains of the wild ducks and
opossum.  As soon as breakfast was over the fires were extinguished, and
the embers scattered, so that no one coming that way might ascertain how
lately we had left the spot.  My mother and sister having mounted their
horses, and the nurses and children being placed on their mules, we
moved forward, looking out as we went along for the padre and his
servant.  We had not gone far when a voice hailed us from behind some
thick shrubs; and presently our friend appeared--so completely
disguised, that had I not examined his features I should not have
recognised him.  His hat was stuck jauntily on one side, sufficiently
low down to conceal his shorn crown; and a gaily-coloured handkerchief,
which a West Indian negro would have envied, was tied in a bow round his
throat.  His coat was braided and slashed; his breeches were ornamented
with tags and laces, and open at the knees, showing his stout calves
encased in leathern leggings; while in a sash round his waist was stuck
a long dagger and a brace of pistols.  Candela followed, carrying a
biggish bundle hung to the end of a pole (which he balanced on his
shoulder), with a long stick in his hand, and a machete secured in his
waist-belt.

After greeting us, the padre whispered to me,--"I am not so warlike as I
look, for my pistols are unloaded,--since I have neither powder nor
shot,--and one of them is destitute of a lock.  My dagger, however, is
sharp; and I can use my stick to some purpose."

I told him that we could supply him with a rifle, and spare him some
ammunition for his serviceable pistol, should there be any probability
of our being compelled to fight.

"Depend on me; I will not hang back if we have to defend ourselves," he
answered.  "I have no love for lighting; but in this case it is lawful
and right--of that I am assured."

The padre walked along far more actively than I had expected; and we
were glad to have our party strengthened by such sturdy allies as he and
his man Candela.

The forest through which we were proceeding extended some way up the
side of the mountains, with only two or three paths running across it at
right angles to our course.  As these were in some sense highways, and
people might be traversing them--perhaps enemies--we passed by them as
rapidly as possible, so that we might avoid the risk of encountering any
one.  As Kanimapo knew when we were approaching one of these paths, he
went some way ahead and looked up and down, to ascertain whether any one
was travelling along it.

We had halted for this purpose, when he came back and said that he had
seen a person on a mule coming from the south, and urging his beast on
at a rapid rate.  He advised us to remain concealed till the traveller
had passed; not that, being alone, he could do us any harm, but he might
betray us to our enemies.

Being near the path, I was tempted to creep forward to see who the
stranger was.  I had moved a few paces, when I heard a bark; and
presently a dog came rushing towards me, barking furiously, and
apparently with the intention of flying at my throat.  I might easily
have shot the animal; and I was lifting my weapon, in case it should be
necessary to fire, when I recognised my old acquaintance Jumbo.

"Jumbo!  Jumbo!"  I shouted out; "don't you remember your friends?"

Jumbo knew my voice instantly: he ceased barking, and came fawning up to
me.  I was sure that his master could not be far off; and hurrying out
from my concealment, I saw before me Dr Stutterheim,--who, supposing
that his dog had discovered a jaguar, had unslung his gun, ready to do
battle with the wild beast.

Great was the pleasure he exhibited at seeing me.

"Why, Barry! my dear Barry!" he exclaimed, "what wonderful chance has
enabled us thus to meet?  I thought that you were long ago safe among
the mountains; and despairing of finding you, I was on my way down to
any port I could reach on the coast, from whence I could escape from
this unhappy country, regretting that I should probably see you no more;
and almost as much grieved--I must confess the fact--to leave all my
treasures behind me, to rot, or be eaten by the ants, as I had no means
of transporting them."

"I thought, doctor, that you were determined to remain with your
patients till they recovered," I remarked.

"Alack, alack! my friend, they have gone where they require no surgeon's
aid," replied the doctor.  "Those bloodthirsty Spaniards last night
burst into the village, and murdered every wounded man; together with
several other people--men, women, and children--whom they caught.  I
myself narrowly escaped with my life by remaining concealed in the
garden of the house, under a bed of pumpkins, where it did not occur to
them to look for me.  Finding that they had beaten a retreat (being
alarmed by a report that a large body of patriots was near at hand), I
crept out of my place of concealment, and fortunately stumbled upon this
mule, saddled and bridled, on which I rode away as fast as I could make
the brute move over the rough paths."

The Indian, who had witnessed my meeting with the doctor, and saw that
he was a friend, had gone off to report the same to my father; who now
appeared, with the rest of our party.

"The cruel monsters!" exclaimed the padre, when he heard the account
given by the doctor; "surely such barbarities must call down the
vengeance of Heaven on the heads of those bloodthirsty tyrants and their
supporters.  Even had I not ample reason for siding with the patriots,
the account you have given us would make me desirous of exerting all my
energies to promote the overthrow of those monsters.  They must be
driven from the land before we can hope for peace and prosperity; and I,
for one, will not don cassock again till I have aided in accomplishing
the work."

"Bravo, Senor Padre!--for padre I suppose you are," said the doctor.  "I
highly approve of your patriotic principles and resolutions; and should
a sacrilegious bullet enter your body, I promise you that I will do my
best to extract it and set you on your legs again, should I happily be
near you."

The padre thanked the doctor, but quickly changed the subject; his
feelings had run away with him, and perhaps he did not quite like to
contemplate the contingency to which the doctor alluded.

The doctor did not require much persuasion to be induced to accompany
us.  He might render us some service, he observed, and might find ample
objects of interest in the alpine region into which we were proceeding.
He had fortunately brought a rifle and a good supply of ammunition,
which was especially welcome.

As soon as the doctor had resolved to join us, we lost no time in moving
forward, lest some other traveller might come that way and discover us.
After a time we found that we were gradually ascending, though we had
mounted to a considerable distance before we perceived any change in the
size of the trees or alteration in their character; for palms and other
tropical plants still flourished, and the heat was as great as in the
plains below.  At length, however, we reached the bare side of the
mountain; the vast precipitous rocks towering up above us, while the
vegetation was that of more temperate climes.

Looking back at the forest from which we had emerged, I was struck by
its magnificent appearance, illumined as it was by the almost
perpendicular rays of the sun, which caused the broad leaves of the
trees to shine with dazzling brilliancy.  We could hear, when we
stopped, the roaring of the cascade, though concealed by rocks, and
groves of the Indian fig-tree.

Up and up we went, sometimes along narrow paths on the summit of
precipices, with barely sufficient room for a single animal to advance
without risk of slipping over.  The mules were so sure-footed, that we
had but little anxiety about them; but the danger my mother and sister
ran on horseback was very great.  No one could render them any help, and
they had to depend upon their nerve and the steadiness of their horses.
Frequently, I held my breath as I saw the places they had to pass.

At length, from the height over which we were crossing, we looked down
upon a broad valley.

"I told you that I would bring you to a region where there is an
abundance of game," observed Kanimapo; and he pointed to a herd of deer
directly below us, grazing quietly, unconscious of our vicinity.

"But see! there are already hunters before us," I remarked, as at that
instant I observed two large pumas stealing along the top of an
overhanging rock.  So eager were they in pursuit of their object, they
did not discover us.  Scarcely had I spoken when the first threw itself
off, and pounced directly down on the back of an unsuspecting deer; its
companion the next instant following its example.  So sure was their
spring, both secured their victims, and began tearing off the still
quivering flesh with mouth and claws; while the rest of the herd, seeing
the fate of their companions, fled like the wind along the valley.

"They cannot go far," observed Kanimapo; "and we shall always find some
in this neighbourhood when we want them."

"We must not let these savage brutes enjoy their meal at leisure," said
the doctor, dismounting, and getting his rifle ready to fire.  "You take
the one on the right, Barry, and I will shoot the other.  We must have
their skins; and the venison will not be much the worse for the way it
has been killed."

We both fired, and the pumas rolled over, struggling in the agonies of
death.

"We must now secure the venison," cried the doctor, leading the way down
the precipitous side of the valley.  Tim and I followed him, Candela
soon afterwards joining us; and we were quickly engaged in the not
over-pleasant operation of cutting up the deer and skinning the pumas.
As soon as we had secured the skins of the wild beasts, and the best
joints from the deer, we loaded the doctor's mule with them,--as he
volunteered to give it up for the purpose, and to proceed with us on
foot.

Though game was abundant, our guide did not consider it safe for us to
remain in the valley.  We had still some hours of daylight; and before
we could hope to rest in safety, we had, he told us, many
mountain-heights and deep valleys to traverse.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

PARAMOS DESCRIBED--SUFFER FROM WANT OF WATER--REACH A STREAM--ENCAMP--
INDIAN LEGENDS--A CAPYBARA--ENEMIES IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD--ASCEND A STEEP
MOUNTAIN--DESCEND AND REACH A BEAUTIFUL VALLEY--TAKE UP OUR ABODE IN A
MAGNIFICENT CAVERN--EXPLORE THE CAVERN--STRANGE BIRDS--KANIMAPO SHOWS US
ANOTHER CAVERN--CONSTRUCTS A ROPE-BRIDGE--HAZARDOUS PASSAGE--KILL A
JAGUAR AND CAPTURE TWO DEER--TIM AND CHUMBO APPEAR--CHUMBO'S ADVENTURE
WITH KING-VULTURES--NORAH AND KATHLEEN IN DANGER FROM A JAGUAR--SAVED BY
KANIMAPO--GOOD NEWS--PREPARATIONS FOR OUR DEPARTURE.

The fresh air of that elevated region--a contrast to the heavy, damp
atmosphere of the plain below--so revived our spirits and strengthened
our muscles, that all were eager to push on.

We were, it must be remembered, travelling over a series of
mountain-heights forming a chain considerably to the eastward of the
true Cordilleras, which are of much greater elevation; but even here the
cold on the more lofty mountains is excessive, as it is in some of the
valleys between them.  These valleys are uninhabitable deserts known as
paramos, in which no human being can exist without keeping in unceasing
and violent motion.  No artificial means appears sufficient to sustain
life while a person is exposed to their chilling atmosphere; the
strongest spirits have no effect--and, indeed, increase the direful
consequences.  They are usually long deep valleys, so shut in by
neighbouring heights that scarcely a single ray of the sun sheds its
genial influence through them.  If a person attempts to remain in them
unsheltered at night, death will certainly overtake him.  Some of them,
however, are so extensive that it requires two or three days to cross
them.  To enable this to be done, small houses have been erected at
certain distances, in which cooking utensils, wood for firing, and other
articles of convenience, are kept for the accommodation of travellers;
as well as stabling for their mules.  But to remain in a paramo during
the night, even though thus protected, is often a painful ordeal.  Only
for two or three months of the year--November, December, and January--
are they inhabitable by human beings; and it is during those months
alone that the huts can be erected or the fuel stored for the remainder
of the year.

The doctor described to me the way in which people suffer:--The highly
rarified air at first occasions great difficulty in breathing, with a
sharp piercing pain at each inspiration; in a short time the person
becomes benumbed in the extremities, owing to his incapacity for
continuing in motion.  He is next seized with violent delirium, and in
his horrible paroxysms froths at the mouth, tears the flesh from his
hands and arms, pulls his hair, and beats himself violently against the
ground, meanwhile uttering the most piercing cries, till, completely
exhausted, he remains without motion or feeling, and death ensues.  The
only effectual remedy, when a person is thus seized, is to beat him
violently, and to make him drink cold water from the springs found in
all parts of the paramo; but this remedy must be employed immediately
after the first symptoms appear.

Numberless persons have perished in this way.  A short time before our
journey, of a large body of troops attempting to pass through a paramo
more than half died; as did some thousand horses and mules intended for
the use of Bolivar's army.

After the account I had heard from the doctor, I begged of Kanimapo that
he would not conduct us through a paramo.

"There is no fear of my doing that," he answered; "to-day we shall not
ascend higher than our present position, and we shall remain at night in
a well-watered valley."

We had been for some time traversing a narrow plateau, along the whole
length of which we had to proceed, and where, though the air was
pleasant, not a drop of water could be found.  Most of us, therefore,
were beginning to suffer greatly from thirst--the padre and the doctor
had not drunk anything since the previous evening--and would have given
a good deal for a cup of fresh water.  The sides of the plateau were so
steep that we could not descend in any part, though occasionally we
heard through the trees the sound of rushing water rising from the
depths below, or coming down from the mountain on the opposite side.
The horses and mules, too, were beginning to exhibit every sign of
thirst,--the mules sometimes showing an inclination to bolt off either
on one side or the other, as though they thought they could make their
way down to the spots from whence the tantalising sound arose.

Our guide cheered us on.  "We shall reach a valley before sunset; and I
have no fear but we shall there find water enough to quench the thirst
of us all," he observed.

All this time my mother and Norah exhibited wonderful powers of
endurance, and never complained of the steepness or dangerous nature of
the road; nor did they now of the thirst from which they, in common with
us all, were suffering.  I was surprised that our guide had not warned
us; but, accustomed as he was to go for hours together without eating or
drinking, it had not occurred to him that we should suffer any
inconvenience.

At length we came to the end of the ridge.  As we began to descend by
one of the most rugged of paths, the sound of a waterfall reached our
ears; and in the course of a few minutes, on going to the edge of a
rock, we caught sight of a magnificent cascade issuing from the
mountain-side, and dashing down into a large basin in the valley below.

"Hoch! hurrah! there's the water; and I hope before long to have a
gallon down my throat," cried the doctor; and, unable longer to restrain
himself, he set off to run down the steep descent.  The padre, excited
by the same feeling, rushed after him; while I followed in a somewhat
more cautious way, not without considerable fear that my friends, in
their eagerness, might tumble over the precipice before they reached the
bottom.  My father and the rest of the men held back the horses and
mules, to prevent them following the doctor's example, and maybe sending
their riders over their heads.  Happily, no harm occurred, and we all
reached the side of a sparkling stream of considerable volume, which
went bounding and foaming away amid the hills, ultimately taking an
easterly course and falling into the plain we had left.  A hollow in the
side of the hill, only a little above the water, afforded us ample
camping-ground; and from the numerous luxuriant shrubs which grew around
we were able to build some comfortable huts, as well as to cut a
sufficient supply of firewood.

"You may remain here without much fear of interruption, my friends,"
observed Kanimapo.  "But, at the same time, the spot could easily be
reached by those in search of you, so I wish to conduct you to a place
in which no enemy can find you."

My father at once agreed to this; indeed, the valley, though it had its
attractions, was not the place we should have wished to live in for any
length of time.  Unless actually tracked, we were not likely to be
discovered, as the opposite heights were inaccessible, and we were
completely hidden, owing to the form of the rocks and the overhanging
trees, from any one passing on the hills above us.  We thus considered
that we need not apprehend danger during the few hours it was necessary
to remain encamped on the spot.  There was an abundance of grass, too,
for our horses and mules; and the venison we had brought with us was
provision sufficient for a couple of days at least.

I have so often described our night-encampments that I need not mention
the arrangements we made on the present occasion.  I was much struck by
the romantic beauty of the scene: the cascade in the distance; the rapid
stream rushing and foaming below us; the lofty mountains rising in
front, and the rich vegetation which clothed the cliffs behind; the huts
nestling under the trees; the blazing fire, surrounded by our party; the
animals grazing on the green turf which carpeted the ground.  There was
sufficient danger to create some excitement, and yet not enough to
prevent us from enjoying our supper and entering into an animated
conversation.  The padre and the doctor chiefly engaged in it, and
afforded us much amusement; Kanimapo also occasionally took a part.  We
were speaking of the monkeys of the country, some of which possess
wonderful intelligence; and the padre described one which had learned to
sit at table and use a knife and fork, and would drink wine out of a
cup, and bow to the company.

"Have you ever heard of the salvaje, or wild man of the woods,--who
builds a house for himself, and sometimes carries off people to dwell
with him when he wants companionship, and occasionally eats them if he
is hungry?" said the padre.

"Has anybody seen him?" asked the doctor; "for until I see him I shall
refuse to believe in his existence."

"I cannot say that I ever saw him," answered the padre; "but I have
known people who have found the traces of his feet, the toes of which
are turned backwards; and others have caught sight of him peeping from
among the boughs of a tree."

"Who can doubt about him?" exclaimed the Indian, who had hitherto
remained silent.  "My people, and those who dwell on the upper waters of
the Orinoco to the ocean on the north, know very well all about him.
Some call him the achi, others the vasatri, or great devil; and he is
exactly like a big man, only covered with dark hair."

The doctor burst into a fit of laughter.  "If you caught him you would
find your man of the woods turn out to be a huge bear, whose feet
somewhat resemble those of a man.  I have never heard of a large monkey
in this country--though, of course, such may exist in regions
unexplored."

"I am afraid, doctor, you are very sceptical," observed the padre.

"Not at all, my friend," he replied; "I am simply, as a philosopher,
bound not to believe unless I have sufficient evidence of a fact: and in
this case it appears to me that such evidence is not forthcoming.  For
instance, as to the fact of a great flood which once covered the earth,
independent of the statement made by Scripture--"

"Ignorant as our people are, we know that such an event took place,"
broke in the Indian.  "Once upon a time the sea flowed over the whole of
the plain, and all the people perished with the exception of a man and
woman, who floated about in a boat, and at last arrived safely on a high
mountain called Tamanaca.  On landing they cast behind them over their
heads the fruits of the mauritia palm-tree, when the seeds contained in
those fruits produced men and women, who repeopled the earth.  Some of
you may have seen, on the lofty cliffs which rise above the Orinoco and
other rivers, curious figures sculptured on their faces, at a height
which no human being could now reach.  How could they have been carved,
unless the waters had risen up to them and thus enabled our fathers to
reach them in boats?"

"The belief you entertain, my friend, exists in all parts of the world,"
observed the doctor; "and I doubt not that it has its origin in truth."

The Indian looked satisfied; and then went on to tell us of the wars
which his people waged in former days--when they lived near the ocean--
with the white men who first came over to their country.  The most
ferocious and daring of these--indeed, he appears to have been almost a
madman--was Lopez de Aguirri.  Descending the Amazon from Peru, he made
his way along the coast across the mouth of the Orinoco and through the
Gulf of Paria, till he entered the Caribbean Sea, and ultimately reached
the island of Margarita.  From thence he returned to the continent, and
established himself in the city of Valencia, where he proclaimed the
independence of the country and the deposition of Philip the Second.
The native inhabitants made their escape across the lake of Tacarigua,
taking with them all their boats, so that Aguirri could only exercise
his cruelties on his own people.  He at once began to put to death those
who opposed him; and in a letter to the king he boasts of the number of
officers whom he had killed.  Among them was Fernando de Guzman, who had
been chosen king; but De Aguirri not liking his rule, killed him and the
captain of his guard, his lieutenant-general, his chaplain, a woman, a
knight of the Order of Rhodes, two ensigns, and five or six of his
domestics.  Afterwards, having got himself named king, he appointed
captains and sergeants; but these wishing to put him out of the way,
they were all afterwards hanged by his orders.  He especially points out
to Philip the corruption of morals among the monks, whom he intends to
chastise severely; he remarks that there is not an ecclesiastic who does
not think himself higher than the governor of a province; that they are
given up to luxury, acquiring possessions, selling sacraments,--being at
once ambitious, violent, and gluttonous.  Aguirri--or, as he is still
called by the common people, "the tyrant"--was at length abandoned by
his own men and put to death.  When surrounded by foes, and conscious
that his fate was inevitable, he plunged a dagger into the bosom of his
only daughter, that she might not have to blush before the Spaniards at
the term, "the daughter of a traitor."  The natives still believe that
the soul of the tyrant wanders in the savannahs like a flame, which
flies on the approach of men.

I wish that I could recollect more of the stories narrated on that
evening.

We were interrupted by a rushing sound, as if some animal were breaking
through the bushes.  The doctor started up, exclaiming,--"An anaconda!--
a boa!  Be prepared, my friends," and boldly advanced in the direction
of the sound.  My father, Gerald, and I, seizing our rifles, followed
his example.  The padre did not exhibit the same eagerness, but kept his
seat, and begged my mother and Norah not to be alarmed, as he very much
doubted that any large serpent could have made its way so far up the
mountains; and even if it should prove to be a puma or jaguar, we were
likely, he said, to give a good account of it.  Having quieted their
fears, he got up, and taking Tim's rifle, joined us.  Jumbo had been in
a state of excitement when he saw what we were about; and losing
patience, boldly dashed into the wood.  Presently, out there came what
at the first glance I took to be a wild boar; but as it passed before us
towards the water, I saw that it was an animal of a very different
species.  The doctor fired, and brought it to the ground; when Jumbo,
rushing forward, seized it by the throat.  The creature made little or
no resistance; and having dragged it up to the fire, we saw that it was
a capybara, or water-hog.  The doctor remarked that it was the largest
of all living rodents, being upwards of three feet in length, and
enormously fat.  It had a blunt muzzle, with the eyes set high in the
head; was destitute of a tail; and its toes were so united as to enable
it to swim with ease.  It was of a blackish grey hue, with rather long
hairs, of a yellow tinge, falling thickly over the body.  The doctor
exhibited its head, which contained enormous incisor teeth, and
curiously-formed molars.  He remarked that its webbed feet enable it to
swim rapidly, and that when pursued it dives, and can remain nearly
eight minutes under water; so that, if not taken unawares, it is able to
escape most of its numerous foes.  Among the most deadly of these is the
jaguar, which preys largely on the poor tailless animal; but man is also
its enemy, for its flesh is excellent, and is considered like that of
the hog.

As it was important to secure a good supply of food, the capybara was
forthwith cut up, and some of its flesh roasted.

"I trust that it will not cost us dear," observed Kanimapo, as we
returned to our seats.  "I should have warned you not to fire, unless in
a case of great necessity; for should any one be wandering near at hand,
it might lead them to our retreat."

Soon after this he left us, without saying a word.  My mother and sister
and the children then retired to their bowers, but the rest of the party
still sat talking by the fire.

Some time had elapsed when Kanimapo rejoined us.  "We must be very
cautious," he observed.  "There are strangers in the neighbourhood,--
though whether friends or foes I cannot say; but we must take care not
to create a bright blaze, lest the reflection on the opposite cliff
should betray us.  They are not likely to remain where they are, and
will probably move on to a more sheltered spot for the night.  What has
brought them here I cannot tell; but I suspect that they are fugitives
from one party or the other.  At all events, it will not be safe for us
to proceed till they have left the neighbourhood."

This information made us feel rather anxious; especially when the padre
suggested that the strangers might find their way down to our
encampment.

"There is no fear of that, as they have already passed the only point
where they could descend the cliffs," answered the Indian.  "All we have
to do is to remain quiet."

We agreed not to tell my mother and sister what we had heard, but to
keep a vigilant watch, so that should the strangers prove to be foes,
and find us out, we might be prepared to resist them.

The thoughts of a possible encounter kept us awake during the greater
part of the night; and towards morning the ever active Kanimapo again
stole out of the camp.  Just before daybreak he returned.  He had got
sufficiently near to the strangers' camp to hear what they were talking
about; and he had discovered that they were mostly deserters from the
Spanish army, who had turned robbers, and were as ready to prey on one
party as the other.  It would, therefore, be very dangerous to fall into
their hands; and Kanimapo advised that we should remain concealed where
we were till they had left the neighbourhood.

The time, as may be supposed, was an anxious one: still, it afforded us
rest; and as we had plenty of food, we were gaining strength to enable
us to perform the more arduous part of the journey which still lay
before us.

Kanimapo was absent till the evening, tracking the banditti.  He at
length saw them cross a lofty ridge to the southward, and disappear; and
feeling satisfied that they would no longer molest us, he returned with
the intelligence.

The following morning we were again _en route_.  Having reached the foot
of a steep mountain, our guide called a halt, and told us that we were
near the end of our journey, but that there were portions of the path
which no mules or horses could traverse.  We could, however, reach our
destination by taking a much more circuitous path.  He inquired whether
we should be content to proceed on foot--in which case we might reach a
place of safety in the course of three or four hours; or if we were
disposed to take the circuitous path, which would occupy the whole of
that day and a portion of the next--while we would also run the risk of
discovery, as the high-road passed in view of the track we should have
to pursue.

My father at once decided to ascend the mountain on foot; while Tim
volunteered, with Chumbo, to conduct the horses and mules round by the
way Kanimapo described to him.

Led by the Indian, we therefore recommenced the ascent of the mountain
without delay.  Fatiguing as it was, the doctor and the padre each
insisted on carrying a child, while my father helped up my mother, and I
aided Norah--though Kathleen and she declared they felt perfectly able
to climb up by themselves.  Gerald and I sometimes gave them our hands,
at others pushed them from behind.

After ascending a considerable distance, we saw on our right a lofty
peak.  The clearness of the atmosphere made it appear much nearer than
it really was.  Kathleen announced her intention of climbing to the top
of it, and was much surprised to find that it was some twenty or thirty
miles off.

In spite of the fresh air, the heat was great; but the atmosphere was
far more exhilarating than I had before found it in the plains.  At last
the summit was reached; when we went some distance over tolerably level
ground, and then had to commence descending by one of the steepest paths
I ever met with,--such as even the mules could not have slidden down
without the risk of rolling over.  On reaching the bottom we found a
rapid stream flowing at our feet, along the brink of which Kanimapo now
led us; and we continued making our way, amid the rich vegetation which
grew on either side, till we saw before us a fine waterfall, and, as far
as we could judge, our progress appeared completely barred.

Kanimapo did not hesitate.  "Come on, my friends; we are near our
resting-place at last," he said; and turning to the right, he led the
way through a thick belt of trees which lined the stream, and began to
ascend an almost perpendicular cliff!  The roots and branches of the
trees which grew out of it, however, formed a sort of natural ladder, or
series of steps, up which even my mother found no great difficulty in
climbing; and we soon found ourselves on level ground, a small placid
lake, out of which the rocks on the opposite side rose abruptly,
appearing among the trees.  By continuing along the shores of this lake
we reached another waterfall, of considerable width and depth, and
overhung with magnificent trees, which added greatly to its picturesque
beauty.

We now made another ascent, very similar to the first, till we reached a
higher level of the same stream.  I expected that we were going to
continue along it; but instead of doing so Kanimapo led us by a zigzag
path till we gained a broad terrace, from whence we could look down into
the valley and over the summits of numerous heights beyond.  Still the
air, though pure and bracing from its dryness, caused no sensation of
cold.  High as we were, too, there were several mountains in sight which
were still higher.

We had proceeded along the terrace; one mountain rose directly in front
of us, with a perpendicular face of great height.  The rush of water
sounded in our ears; and as we advanced we caught sight of the stream
flowing across the platform, and proceeding out of the very side of the
mountain, as it seemed to us.  Advancing for a few hundred yards? more,
we discovered that it flowed from beneath a magnificent arch forming the
entrance to a vast cavern,--the rocks which surrounded it being covered
with superb trees, and rich vegetation of most varied hue, nourished by
the ever-flowing stream.  Here were the gigantic mammee-tree, and the
genipa, with large and shining leaves, raising their branches vertically
towards the sky; while others, extending their boughs horizontally,
formed a thick canopy of verdure over the entrance.  Orchidae, and a
host of plants whose names I do not know, grew out of the clefts of the
rocks; while creepers waved in the wind, or formed a graceful drapery of
festoons hanging from the boughs, decked with flowers of nearly all the
colours of the rainbow--some of purple, others of orange colour, many of
bright yellow, and numbers perfectly white, glittering like stars amid
the dark green of the surrounding foliage.  We all stood for a few
seconds lost in astonishment at the unexpected scene.

"In the recesses of this cavern, my friends, you may remain as long as
you desire, without danger of being discovered by your enemies,"
observed Kanimapo.  "The Gothos are unacquainted with its existence; and
but few of our people, indeed, know the way to it.  Abundance of wild
fruit is to be found in the woods, and game of all sorts is plentiful;
while the cavern itself will manage to afford us an ample supply of
food, should we be prevented from going forth to search for it."

As may be supposed, we were eager to explore the cavern; but my mother
and sister, as well as my father and the padre, were too much fatigued
to make the attempt.  My father suggested, therefore, that we should
encamp in a shady spot at the entrance and take some food; after which
those who were so disposed might, under the guidance of the Indian, set
off on the proposed exploration.  The doctor's eagerness however, would
scarcely allow him to consent to this delay; but as he was not disposed
to go alone, or accompanied only by Jumbo, he agreed to wait till Gerald
and I had had some dinner--after which, we had promised, we would set
off with him, provided Kanimapo would act as our guide.  The Indian
consented to lead the way as far as he had ever before been; but he
confessed that he had never penetrated to the end.  Indeed, he believed
that no human being had ever done so; and he hinted that we should be
wise not to make the attempt, as the place was full of the spirits of
people who had departed this life, and who might resent our intrusion.

"I'll take care to settle that matter with them," observed the doctor,
laughing.  "I would sooner encounter ten thousand spirits than a single
anaconda; and Jumbo has not the slightest fear of them."

Had the doctor denied the existence of the spirits, he might have
offended the Indian; as it was, Kanimapo only looked upon him as a
wonderfully courageous person, and treated him with even more respect
than before.

We immediately collected sticks, and had a fire blazing, before which
Candela exerted his culinary powers in preparing our repast; while we
arranged, as usual, some huts for my mother and the rest of the family.

The Indian had, in the meantime, formed a bundle of torches of some
resinous wood which he cut with his machete.  "We shall require these,"
he observed; "for the light of day cannot penetrate beyond a quarter of
the length of the cavern."

As soon as our provisions were cooked, the doctor almost bolted his
share, and then proposed setting off.  Gerald and I were soon ready; and
the Indian, who evidently felt a pride in the cavern, said that he would
lead the way.  He took a couple of torches himself, and divided the rest
among us; inquiring of the doctor whether he had the means of producing
a light.

"I am never without these," was the answer; "lead on, my friend, and we
will follow."

Our astonishment was increased when we found that the vegetation
extended far away into the depths of the cavern, growing on both sides
of the stream which proceeded out of it,--even palms, arums, and other
plants reaching to the height of fifteen or twenty feet.

"Hark to the sound which proceeds from the inner part of the cavern,"
said our guide.

As he spoke, strange suppressed cries issued from the interior, but so
low that we did not at first remark them, almost drowned as they were by
the noise of the rushing waters.  From the immense size of the entrance,
and the direct course the cavern took into the interior of the mountain,
daylight penetrated for a great distance, and we were accordingly able
to proceed for upwards of four hundred feet before we found it
diminishing to any extent.  As we advanced, the sounds we had at first
heard so indistinctly increased; and Kanimapo told us that they were
produced by birds, which had taken up their abode in the cavern in
thousands.  The shrill and piercing cries of these denizens of the
cavern, striking on the vaulted rock, were repeated by the subterranean
echoes till they created such a wild din as is difficult to describe.
Well might an ignorant native, entering for the first time, have
supposed that they were the shrieks of departed souls.

The farther we went, the louder and more horrible was the noise.
Entering a region of darkness, we were at length compelled to light our
torches; when, holding them up, we could see birds flitting about in all
directions, their long nests fixed in the roof and sides of the cavern.

We walked on slowly and cautiously, to avoid the risk of falling into
any hollow which might exist in the ground; but generally it was
tolerably smooth and level, covered everywhere with herbage of a pale
hue,--evidently, as the doctor observed, the produce of seeds dropped by
the birds.

Though not so wide as at the entrance, the magnificence of the cavern
was greatly increased by the countless stalactites which hung from the
roof; some reaching to the ground, and forming pillars with arches of
the most delicate tracery, which often shone brilliantly as the light of
our torches fell on them.  The farther we got, the more fantastic were
the forms they assumed,--till, with a little aid from the imagination,
we might have fancied ourselves in some wonderful temple of an Eastern
region.  So numerous were the columns, we could with difficulty make our
way between them--sometimes having to descend into the bed of the river,
which was nowhere more than two feet deep, though from twenty to thirty
feet wide.  All this time the shrieks of the birds sounded in our ears.
Occasionally, those near us were silent; and sometimes the noise around
us ceased for a few minutes, when we heard at a distance the plaintive
cries of the birds roosting in other ramifications of the cavern.  It
seemed as if different groups answered each other alternately.

At last, after continuing on for a considerable distance, a still more
curious and beautiful spectacle than we had yet seen burst on our view.
The ground suddenly sloped upwards at a sharp angle, thickly covered
with vegetation, in the midst of which the river came rushing over a
ledge of rock, forming a cascade which sparkled as the light of our
torches fell on it; while the brilliantly white stalactites which
descended from the roof were seen against the foliage of the trees.

Having climbed up the rise I have mentioned, we went on as before by the
side of the stream, the ground being of a uniform level.  As we looked
back, the opening of the cavern appeared greatly contracted, the distant
light of day forming a strange contrast to the darkness which here
surrounded us.  The roof now became lower, the sides contracted to
little more, perhaps, than forty or fifty feet; while the cries of the
birds became more and more shrill.  Our Indian guide, though he had
shown his bravery on many occasions, seemed unwilling to go much
farther; but the doctor urged him to make the attempt, promising to
defend him against all evil spirits which we might encounter.  While he
was speaking, the light attracted some of the birds, which in their
eagerness flew towards us; and the doctor and I managed to knock down
two, greatly to his delight.

The character of the cavern remained the same, and though our curiosity
prompted us to try and reach the end, we began to consider that it would
take us a long time to do so, and that our torches must shortly burn
done.  The same idea had occurred to Kanimapo, who again begged the
doctor to return, warning him of the danger we ran in attempting to make
our way in the dark over the uneven ground.

"You are right, my friend," answered the doctor.  I agreed with him
also, and turning our faces to the entrance we retraced our steps.

Before our eyes became dazzled by the light of day, we saw on the
outside of the grotto the water of the river, sparkling amid the foliage
of the trees which shaded it.  It was like a picture placed in the
distance, the mouth of the cavern serving as a frame.

We were welcomed by our friends, who had become somewhat anxious at our
long absence; and Gerald, after expatiating on the wonders we had seen,
acknowledged that he was glad to get beyond the hearing of the hoarse
cries of the birds.

As we seated ourselves by the side of the rivulet in front of the
cavern, the doctor examined the birds we had killed; and calling to the
Indian, he made inquiries as to what he knew about them.  He answered
that in another part of the country, where a similar cavern exists
inhabited by the same birds, they are called guacharos; that in that
other cavern--the cave of Caripe, as he called it--thousands of birds
exist, and that the Indians take the young birds for the sake of the oil
which they contain.  They enter it once a year, armed with long poles,
with which they destroy all the nests they can reach; when the old ones,
hovering about their heads, attempt to defend their broods, uttering the
most terrible cries.  The young birds which are thus killed are
immediately opened; and the fat being taken out, it is melted in pots of
clay over fires lighted at the entrance of the cave.  During the oil
harvest, as the Indians call that time, they build huts with
palm-leaves, in which they live till they have melted down the fat.  It
is half liquid, transparent, without any smell, and so pure that it may
be kept above a year without becoming rancid.

The race of birds would become extinct, were not the natives afraid of
entering into the depths of the cavern; as also because there are other
and smaller caverns, inaccessible to the hunters, inhabited by colonies
of birds from which the larger cavern is peopled.  These birds are of
the size of ordinary fowls; their mouths resemble those of goat-suckers,
and their appearance is somewhat that of small vultures; but, unlike the
goat-suckers, they live entirely on fruits of a hard, dry character--and
such fruits only were found in the crops of the birds we killed.  The
natives believe that the seeds found in the birds' crops are a specific
against intermittent fevers, and these are therefore carefully collected
and sent to the low regions where such fevers prevail.

The doctor was delighted with the information he had obtained, and
declared that, for the sake of it, he would have been ready to undergo
ten times as much fatigue and danger as that to which he had been
subjected.

We were all well pleased with the romantic beauty of the scenery, but my
father was not quite satisfied that the place was secure from attack.
Should we be betrayed, there was nothing to prevent our enemies from
following us; and there was no position in which we could defend
ourselves against them.

Kanimapo confessed that such was the case; but he added,--"There is a
spot at hand to which I can lead you, where you will be secure from a
whole army of Gothos.  It is separated from this by a deep valley, the
cliffs above which no armed men can climb.  In the side of the mountain
there is a cavern, very much smaller than this, but which has the
advantage of being perfectly dry, as the sun shines directly into it.
There, should enemies approach, we might take refuge, and remain without
fear of being reached till they have taken their departure."

"But how, if the sides are perpendicular, are we to reach it?" asked my
father.

"I will find the means of gaining the top," answered the Indian.  "A
lofty rock on the opposite side is not more than fifty feet distant from
a part of the cliff; at this place I will carry across a rope-bridge, by
which you may all pass in safety; and should an enemy attempt to follow,
a blow of a machete would hurl him to destruction.  You can thus have
your choice of either remaining in this large cavern, or taking refuge
in the smaller cave I have described to you."

My father consulted the doctor and the padre--who were both of opinion
that we should be perfectly safe where we were; but he thought it wisest
to secure a refuge in case we should be pursued, and begged the Indian
to lead him to it.  Kanimapo replied that he required some time to make
preparations, but that as soon as he was ready he would let us know.

Calling Candela, he led him some way down the valley towards a grove of
trees, among which were a great variety of creepers.  We, meantime, were
employed in improving our huts and in making arrangements for a sojourn
in the cave, hoping that we might not be disturbed.

After some time Kanimapo and Candela reappeared, carrying between them a
coil of stout rope, and a sort of square cradle of network large enough
to contain a man.  It was by this time too late to commence operations,
but Kanimapo undertook to conduct us to the place the first thing the
next morning.

"That you may not feel insecure, my friends," he said, "I will take post
at the entrance of the valley during the night, and give you due notice
should any danger approach."

This offer was gladly accepted; and darkness soon coming on, we made up
a blazing fire in front of our huts, and prepared to pass the first
night in our strange abode.

The scene can be better pictured than described.  The night passed
quietly away; even the sounds of the birds from the far interior of the
cavern scarcely reaching our ears.  So high was the vaulted roof, that
as we looked upwards it had the appearance of a clouded sky; while the
light from the fire, which fell on the trunks and lower branches of the
trees by the side of the stream, scarcely reached the opposite walls of
the cave.

Soon after daylight Kanimapo appeared.  He had climbed to a height from
whence he could look far away along the only path by which the valley
could be approached, and had failed to make out any fire at night or
smoke in the daytime which could indicate a camp of pursuers.  As my
father was anxious that we should lose no time, after taking a hurried
breakfast he and Gerald and I set off, Kanimapo and Candela leading the
way up the hill which overhung the valley.  After proceeding for some
distance we reached the summit of the hill, on which grew a tree of
considerable size; while opposite to it rose a perpendicular cliff,
surmounted by several pointed rocks.  We looked in vain, however, for
the entrance to the cavern, which Kanimapo told us was to be found
farther round the hill.  Having left the thick rope and cradle, he
begged us to remain while he descended the valley.  A short time
afterwards, he appeared, to our surprise, on the summit of the opposite
side, with his bow in his hand and an arrow to which he had attached a
long thin line.  Shouting to us to stand aside, he shot it into the
trunk of the tree; and then desired us to fasten the end of the rope to
the line with his arrow.  On this being done, he hauled the stout rope
across, and fastened it to one of the pointed rocks.  The other end, I
should have said, had already been secured round the tree.  Having told
Candela to fix the cradle, he again shot the arrow with the thin line;
and this being attached to the cradle, by means of the line he drew it
across to him.

The desired communication was now established; so placing himself in the
cradle, and standing upright, with his hands holding on to the rope, he
worked himself backwards till he reached the side on which we were
standing.

"But surely, my friend, you don't expect the ladies to cross over in
this conveyance!" said my father.  "And I suspect that the padre, and
even the doctor, would very much object to it."

"No; but by its means we can form a bridge of any size and strength,"
answered the Indian.  "Should it be necessary, I will, during the day,
manufacture the ropes requisite for such a bridge.  In the meantime, I
will leave Candela to carry across a supply of wood for firing, as well
as provisions."

To my surprise, Candela willingly undertook to do this, and, terrific as
the bridge appeared, crossed without hesitation; indeed, provided a
person has nerve enough, and the rope is sound, there is no difficulty
in crossing by one of these aerial bridges, which exist in all parts of
this mountainous region.  They are formed in a variety of ways--some
consisting of six or more ropes--and sometimes even mules and horses are
dragged across suspended below them.

Gerald and I, having seen how to work the cradle, went across and
visited the cavern; in which, could we store it with provisions, we
agreed that we might set a whole host of enemies at defiance--for the
mouth was not to be seen from the opposite cliff, and no bullets could
reach it.  A person might also be stationed, under shelter, close by the
rock to which the rope was fastened, so that he could cut it without
exposing himself to a shot from the opposite side.

These arrangements having been made, we rejoined our party.  From the
account we gave of the citadel, as we called it, the general wish was
that we might not be compelled to take refuge there.

Gerald laughed at the fears the doctor and the padre expressed that they
should not be able to get across.

"It is not a bit worse than taking a good swing," he answered; "all you
have to do is to haul away, keep your eyes fixed on the sky, and forget
that you have got two or three hundred feet between you and the earth."

"That is the very thing, my friend, which it is difficult to do,"
observed the doctor.  "Neither could I forget that the rope might
possibly give way, nor that I might grow giddy and let go my grasp."

We then explained that the Indian intended to carry over several ropes,
and that, consequently, some of the contingencies could not occur.

"That one might happen, would be quite sufficient to make the passage
disagreeable," observed the doctor; "so I heartily hope that we may not
have to cross."

Our friend Kanimapo was indefatigable; he was evidently very proud of
the confidence placed in him, and he showed that he was fully equal to
the responsibilities he had assumed.  He was employed all day--either in
shooting birds or monkeys, of which there were several species in the
woods, or in watching the approach to the valley of the cavern.  The
horses and mules could not get to the upper valley, but there was ample
pasturage below the second waterfall, in a spot where they might remain
concealed; the only risk being that a jaguar might find them out.

"Those brutes roam everywhere," observed Kanimapo--"over mountains and
across plains; and they often come into these higher regions in search
of deer, so that we must be on our guard against them.  It will be
necessary, therefore, either to leave your white slave," (Tim would have
strongly disapproved of being so designated,) "or Chumbo, or Candela, to
watch them."

Another day passed, and Tim and Chumbo not appearing, we began to feel
very anxious about them.  In other respects, we had every reason to be
contented with our lot; the woods produced various wild fruits, which
were now in perfection, we had as much game as we required, and the
padre and Candela caught an ample supply of fish.  The doctor was
engaged in botanising and studying various branches of natural history;
and my father was thankful that his family were in comparative safety.
Perhaps I felt our retirement from the world more than any one else, as
I longed to be taking part in the task to which I had pledged myself,--
of aiding in the liberation of my country.

Kanimapo at last expressed his surprise that Tim and the mules had not
arrived; and assuring us that we should be perfectly safe provided we
remained in the valley, he left us, saying that he would go in search of
them.

Another day passed, and as neither the Indian nor Tim appeared, Gerald
and I agreed to go down the valley, in case they might have missed each
other, and Tim should have found his way to the spot to which he had
been directed.  Nothing could exceed the beauty of the vegetation on the
banks of the stream, or the magnificence of the trees which here and
there shot up in this oasis among the mountains; while its elevated
position gave it a far more temperate and refreshing atmosphere than
that to which we were accustomed even in our own district.  Our scanty
supply of powder made us refrain from shooting any of the numberless
birds we saw fluttering amid the trees or skimming along the surface of
the water.  Among them were several species of beautiful humming-birds,
which, as they darted here and there, glittered like gems in the air.
Gerald told me that Norah and he were so delighted with the valley, that
they intended to try and persuade our father to migrate to it, and build
a house where we might all live in happy seclusion from the world.

"You have forgotten that it would be somewhat difficult to obtain
supplies in such a sequestered home; and still more so to send the
produce of our industry to market," I observed.  "It might do very well
for a summer retreat, but I suspect that we should grow very tired of it
were we to attempt to live here all the year round."

We had now reached the end of the valley, and were venturing beyond the
boundaries prescribed by our Indian friend, so I proposed turning back.

"Let us go on a little farther," said Gerald.  "I caught a glimpse of an
animal through the trees, but we shall get a better sight of it
directly."

We went on, and in another minute saw, directly below us, two fine deer
feeding in a small glade.  They did not mind us, but remained quietly
browsing.  I signed to Gerald to aim at one while I tried to shoot the
other.  My finger was on the trigger, when, as I looked to the left, the
head and shoulders of a huge jaguar appeared.  So noiselessly did the
animal steal through the brushwood, that the deer were not startled;
while, intent on seizing its prey, the jaguar did not discover us.  The
next moment it gave a tremendous spring, crashing through the boughs,
and pounced down on the nearest deer.  Gerald at the same moment fired,
and killed the other.  I waited till I could take good aim; and, to my
great satisfaction, shot the jaguar through the head.

Having put an end to the sufferings of the deer the jaguar had seized,
we lost no time in dragging them both out of the thicket, and hoisting
them up to the bough of a tree with some ever-serviceable sepos.  We
were then on the point of hastening back to obtain the assistance of the
doctor and Candela to carry home our prizes, when we caught sight of
some objects moving in the distance.  We soon made out that they were
human beings; but as they might be the banditti from whom we had before
so narrowly escaped, we agreed that, till we could ascertain who they
really were, it would be prudent to hide ourselves.  After hunting
about, we found a rock on the side of the hill surrounded by shrubs,
which would afford us concealment; so we climbed up to it, and crouching
down, watched the strangers.  They stopped for some time, as if
undecided what road to take--then moving on, they came directly towards
us; and before long we made out two men--one leading a couple of horses,
and the other the same number of mules.

"Hurrah! they must be Tim and Chumbo," exclaimed Gerald, jumping up.

"Stay quiet till we are certain," I answered.

The two men approached, and to my infinite satisfaction I saw that
Gerald was right.  Still, I wished to see what Tim would do when he
arrived at the barrier.  He soon got up there, and I saw him looking
about in every direction.  He then turned round to his companion.

"Faith, Chumbo, I begin to think that, after all, Masther Kanimapo is
deceiving us," exclaimed Tim.  "Here we are, after all our troubles and
adventures, with a high wall before us, and no means that I can see to
get over it.  The bastes are hungry, and so am I; but they can pick up
their suppers off the grass, while we must hunt about till we can find
ours.  So I propose that we camp where we are, and while you go and look
for fruits and an opossum, or any other baste you can catch, I'll watch
the animals."

We waited till Chumbo had gone off on his errand; then leaping down from
our hiding-place, Gerald shouted out in Spanish, "Your money or your
life!"  Tim, like a brave fellow, grasped his shillelagh to defend
himself against the supposed banditti; but just then discovering us, he
threw it down, shouting out, "Erin-go-bragh! shure it's the young
masthers; and a welcome sight they are to me."

We were soon grasping Tim's hand, and inquiring how it was he had been
so long in reaching us.  He told us that he had lost his way, and had
caught sight of the banditti, from whom he had been compelled to hide
till they had passed to a safe distance; and then, by turning back, he
had been fortunate enough to discover the path he and Chumbo ought at
first to have followed.  We inquired if he had seen Kanimapo; but, as we
suspected, he had missed him.  We then told him of the proposal that the
animals should be left where they were, with Chumbo to look after them;
and that should the enemy appear, Chumbo was to hide himself, and let
the animals take their chance--though we believed that there was little
risk of them being discovered.

Tim was eager to go back with us; indeed, he greatly required rest and
food.  He had been unable to ride, owing to the badness of the path, any
part of the distance; while the food he and Chumbo had taken with them
had been for some time exhausted, and they had been hard pressed.
Chumbo, however, did not reappear, so I told Gerald and Tim to stay
where they were while I went in search of him.  I followed in the
direction in which Tim had last seen him, and soon found myself among
lofty trees growing at the bottom of a deep glen, already shrouded in
the shades of evening.  I shouted out Chumbo's name; and in a short time
my ears were saluted by a chorus, amid which I thought I distinguished
Chumbo's voice crying for help.  I hurried on, and soon saw him before
me, struggling with a large bird, which he had grasped round the neck,
trying to keep it at arm's length, while it endeavoured to attack him
with its talons and beak.  Numberless other birds of the same
description were perched on the boughs of the neighbouring trees,
apparently watching the fight.  I was afraid to risk a shot at the one
with which Chumbo was engaged in combat, lest I might injure him; I
therefore rushed forward and dealt it a blow on the head with the butt
of my rifle, which fortunately stunned it, and enabled Chumbo to cast it
from him to a distance--just at the moment that one of its claws had
reached his legs.

I then took aim at one of the birds perched on the boughs, which I
happily brought to the ground.

"Now run, Chumbo! run! before the rest of the creatures come down upon
us," I shouted out.

"Let me get hold of this one first, Massa Barry," he answered; and
seizing his late antagonist by the neck he dragged it along, while I
treated the one I had just shot after the same manner.

The report of my gun at first startled them, but on their discovering
that no other bird of their community had suffered, they flew after us,
uttering loud shrieks.  I defended myself by using my gun as a cudgel;
while Chumbo, picking up a thick stick, fought them bravely, swinging it
round and round his head so that none of them ventured within its reach.
So persevering were their attacks that they gave me no time to load, or
I might have brought another to the ground; as it was, I had
considerable difficulty in protecting my head from their sharp beaks and
talons.  Still, we would not let go our prey, and each time we beat them
off we ran on, so as to gain a farther distance; till at length, after
sweeping round our heads several times, they flew back to finish the
carrion feast at which Chumbo had disturbed them, and we carried off
their two dead companions in triumph.

I knew the birds, from the rich scarlet on their heads, their
lemon-coloured necks, the satiny white of their backs, tinged with fawn,
the black pinions of the wings, and their neck surrounded with a ruff of
grey feathers, to be king-vultures.  Those we had killed were
full-grown, and were about the size of an ordinary goose.  As I saw them
perched on the branches, tearing away at huge masses of flesh, I must
say that, notwithstanding their regal titles, they had a very repulsive
appearance.  Chumbo told me how, in despair of getting any supper, he
had rushed in and attacked the vulture with which I had found him
struggling.  Happily, he had come off without any material injury.

On our way back to where I had left Gerald and Tim, I showed him the two
deer we had killed, and this reconciled him to remaining with the horses
and mules.  Before leaving him, however, Tim and I built him a hut and
collected an ample supply of wood for a fire, so that he might pass the
night in security, provided he could manage to awake at intervals and
replenish his fire.  We then cut up one of the deer; and leaving a
portion of the flesh for Chumbo, loaded ourselves with as much of the
rest as we could carry.  Tim added one of the vultures to his cargo, as
a present to the doctor; and without further delay we set off for our
settlement, as we called the huts we had erected at the entrance of the
cave.

Tim received a hearty welcome; Candela clapped his hands as he saw the
venison; and the doctor was highly pleased to have the king-vulture to
examine.  He remarked that it was unusual to find the bird in such high
regions, as it generally inhabits the low, thickly-wooded districts on
the banks of the rivers; but though birds and beasts of all sorts found
out our happy valley and made it their abode, it would be satisfactory
to believe that no anaconda or boa-constrictor had wriggled its way over
the mountains to get to it, or any vicious little peccaries.  We had a
proof, however, that we must be on our guard against jaguars and pumas,
which have a wide range, and do not hesitate to climb mountains and ford
streams in search of their prey,--especially pumas, which are met with
throughout Central America, and far away in the western parts of the
northern continent.

The next morning the doctor accompanied us back to skin the jaguar I had
shot, and to bring home the remainder of the venison--with the exception
of a portion left for Chumbo, which he cut up into strips and dried in
the sun, so that it might keep good for some time.

In the course of a few days we had become quite accustomed to our mode
of life, though we were somewhat anxious at the non-appearance of
Kanimapo.  We could not suppose, after the faithful way in which he had
behaved, that he had purposely deserted us, so we began to fear that he
must have been captured by the Spaniards, or had met with some accident.
We believed, however, that we should have no difficulty in making our
way out of our happy valley, whenever we might wish to quit it.  The
question was, how we should obtain information as to the state of
affairs in the country, and when it might be prudent for us to return
home.

At last I made up my mind to set off and learn how things were going on,
and either to make my way to our village, or to try and reach the
residence of Don Fernando.  The doctor had no wish to quit the valley,
as he observed that he could spend many months in it, with infinite
satisfaction to himself and to the advantage of the scientific world;
but when, one day, I mentioned my resolution, he magnanimously offered
to accompany me.

"I, as a foreigner and a medical man, shall run no risk," he observed;
"and you can pass for my attendant or guide, and we shall be able to go
wherever you wish."

I thanked him for his offer, and said that I would try and obtain my
father's leave to set off; but still I waited, hoping that Kanimapo
would come back before long.

In the meantime we rambled at liberty through the valley, Gerald and I
often escorting Norah and Kathleen--sometimes even the children, with
Margarita, the younger nurse, accompanying us.  One day, not content
with our ramble through the upper valley, Norah proposed that we should
visit the lower one, as she wished to make a sketch of the waterfall.
She forgot that, though Kanimapo considered it tolerably secure, he had
advised that the ladies, at all events, should limit their walks to the
upper valley.

"We will not go far," said Norah; "and we shall be sure to see Chumbo,
should he by chance come with a warning that danger is at hand."

The baby, I should say, had remained with our mother; Kathleen and Mary
had come with Margarita.

We managed, without much difficulty, to help our sisters to scramble
down the cliffs.  Gerald said he would go forward and learn how Chumbo
was getting on; and as I wished to shoot some birds or any large game I
could meet with for our larder, I left my sisters seated in the shade,
at a spot from which Norah wished to make her view of the waterfall.  I
had brought but a small supply of powder, and having shot some birds, I
loaded my gun with my last charge, resolved not to fire it except in
case of necessity.  I was tempted, however, to break through my
resolution on seeing a deer burst from the wood and offer a shot I could
not resist.  But my gun, for the first time during the day, hung fire;
and when I again pulled the trigger, though it went off, the deer
escaped.

Vexed with my ill-luck, I turned my face up the valley, and arrived
almost close to the spot where I knew my sisters were seated; but what
was my horror to see a huge jaguar stealing through the brushwood, and
on the point of springing towards where I had left them!  I mechanically
lifted my gun to my shoulder, but recollected that it was not loaded.  I
felt like a person in a dreadful dream, endeavouring to shriek out, but
unable to utter a sound; when, just as the savage brute was about to
make its spring, I caught a glimpse of the tall figure of an Indian on
the opposite bank, and at the same moment an arrow, whizzing through the
air, pierced the jaguar to the heart, and it fell over dead.

I rushed forward, and found Kathleen with her arms thrown round
Margarita's neck, within ten paces of where the jaguar lay.  They had
seen the creature, when Margarita had fixed her gaze on its eyes; and by
thus preventing it from making the fatal spring, had given time to the
Indian to shoot it.

On looking out to see what had become of my young sisters' preserver, I
observed him crossing the river; and in another minute he came up to us,
and I recognised our missing friend Kanimapo.

"I warned you not to descend into this valley, my friend," he observed;
"and thankful am I to have preserved you from the jaws of yonder savage
brute.  You may have been surprised at my long absence, but it could not
be avoided.  I was pursued by my enemies, and compelled to fly towards
the south; when I received intelligence that my own people, supposing
that I had been killed, were about to elect another chief, and that
unless I returned at once I should find a rival, and lose my influence
over them.  Instigated by Spanish priests and others, their intention
was to attack the house of Don Fernando, where they expected to find a
rich booty.  I arrived in time to prevent them from making the attack,
or electing a chief in my stead.  But I must speedily return, as I fear
that, under evil influence, they may endeavour to injure your friends;
and, as I have sworn to you, your friends shall ever be mine.  I also
bring you intelligence that the Spaniards have been driven out of this
part of the country, and that General Bermudez, with a large body of
horsemen, occupies the senor padre's village, so that you and he may
return to your homes with safety."

He gave us this information while we were hastening back through the
valley, Gerald having by this time rejoined us.  As may be supposed, it
was received with great satisfaction by our party--especially by the
padre, who was anxious to get back among his people, and to be actively
engaged in forwarding the cause to which he had devoted himself.

Fortunately, our animals had not suffered from the jaguars, though
Chumbo had seen the very creature which was so nearly pouncing down on
Kathleen, but had driven it off with firebrands.  We at once, therefore,
made preparations for our departure.

"I am indeed thankful that we have suffered so little hardship," said my
mother; adding, as she looked up at the mountain above us, "and
especially so that we have not had to cross that terrible rope-bridge to
our citadel."

Though Kanimapo did not understand her remark, he observed her gesture.
"We may some day have to make use of yonder retreat," he said to me;
"and before we go I will remove the bridge, that none of our enemies may
discover it."

Calling to Candela, he at once descended the hill; and they returned
soon after with the rope and cradle, which they hid away in the cavern.

We were busily employed for the remainder of the day in collecting
fruit, killing game, and preparing for our journey.



CHAPTER EIGHT.

RETURN JOURNEY COMMENCED--NORAH'S CONFESSION--A BAMBOO-BRIDGE--
UNEXPECTEDLY PREVENTED FROM CROSSING--FOES AND FRIENDS APPEAR--THE
BRIDGE GAINED--A FIERCE STRUGGLE--I TAKE PART IN IT--WE DEFEAT THE
ENEMY--MY FAMILY RETURN HOMEWARDS UNDER AN ESCORT--I JOIN GENERAL
BERMUDEZ--THE DOCTOR AND THE PADRE PROMISE TO FOLLOW US--I ACCOMPANY THE
ARMY, AND WE ENCAMP ON THE PLAINS--THE DOCTOR APPEARS, AND REMAINS WITH
THE ARMY--OUR NUMEROUS EXPLOITS--CAPTURE OF CARACAS--I AM SENT WITH
DESPATCHES TO BOLIVAR--DISCOVERED BY THE ENEMY--A RACE FOR LIFE--I AM
WOUNDED AND CAPTURED--CARRIED TO LA GUAYRA--THROWN INTO PRISON.

The description I have given of the mountain-scenery amid which we
travelled on our flight from home, will in many respects serve for that
through which we passed on our return, by a different and somewhat more
easy route.  Though the sides of the mountains were steep and rugged,
the valleys were fertile, with streams meandering through them, and in
many places we saw herds of deer, among which were two or three
beautiful milk-white animals; but having exhausted nearly all our
powder, we were unable to shoot them, even had we wished to do so.  We
saw also a number of wild turkeys: and in the woods we heard micos--a
small species of monkey--whistling to each other; but the moment the
rogues caught sight of us, they disappeared among the branches.  The
roughness of the paths we followed prevented the horses from going
beyond a slow walk; and even Norah, though a good horsewoman, was glad
to have me at the head of her steed.  I told her how much I wished to
join General Bermudez.

"I shall be sorry to lose you, Barry," she rejoined; "still, I believe
that it is your duty to go.  I only wish that I could serve my country
as you have the power of doing.  Still more do I wish that the hateful
Spaniards were driven from our shores, and the blessings of peace
restored."

I then told her--for I had never before done so--how much I admired Don
Fernando's young ward, Isabella Monterola.  "Perhaps, if I return from
the wars crowned with laurels, she'll have me," I said, laughing.

She sighed, and the colour, I observed, mounted to her brow.

"Don Carlos Serrano has other sons besides the one I met under the name
of Colonel Acosta," I remarked.

"Yes," she answered; "his second son, Carlos, is as brave and devoted as
his brother.  Should you meet, Barry, make yourself known to him, and I
am sure that he will be glad to give you his friendship.  In appearance
he is very like his elder brother, though perhaps handsomer, and you
cannot fail to recognise him."

I began to suspect, from the way in which Norah spoke of the young Don
Carlos, that she was deeply interested in him; and soon afterwards I had
reason to know that I was not mistaken.

We stopped to rest and take our noonday meal near a small clump of trees
on the borders of a wide stream, which we were afterwards to pass.
Across it was thrown a curious bamboo-bridge, the lower portion of which
rested on the calm water beneath it.  The bamboos of which it was
composed were securely lashed together by sepos, making it very elastic.
The sides were so steep as to form rather a sharp angle with each
other; while so great was the ascent and descent, that, to enable people
and animals to pass along it without slipping, pieces of bamboo in which
to fix the feet were placed at short intervals across the footway.
Slight as was the bridge in appearance, owing to its yielding nature
there was no danger of its breaking; and we saw two or three persons
crossing it with mules, so that we had no fear about going over it
ourselves.

We were about to recommence our journey, when Candela and Chumbo, who
had been attending to our animals at a little distance, came hurrying
up, and said that they had seen a large body of men appearing above a
ridge on our side of the river; and urged that we should lose no time in
moving.  I ran to a slight hillock near where we had been seated, and
from thence I could distinguish the men they spoke of: they were
evidently infantry, and in considerable force, as I caught the gleam of
their bayonets forming a long line as they surmounted the ridge.

I was assisting Norah to mount, while the doctor was putting the
children into the panniers, when he cried out,--"We are in a trap!  See!
there are troops on the opposite side coming this way; and if we cross
we may fall into their hands."

"But they may be friends," I said.

"Yes! they are friends," cried the padre; "they are cavalry, the
llaneros of the plain--I can make out their lances against the sky.
They are dashing on at full speed; none but they could ride over that
rough ground.  Paez, or perchance Bermudez, is at their head."

"You are right, friend padre; they are pushing on to gain the bridge
before yonder infantry can reach it," cried my father, his martial
enthusiasm kindling.  "The enemy's object is to gain the bank of the
river first, and dispute their passage before they can cross and form on
this side.  See! the Spaniards are advancing at the double, scrambling
over all impediments; it is a question which will reach the river first.
There will be some warm work anon."

"If you will be advised by me, Mr Desmond, in that case you will
retreat to a safe distance, and place the ladies and children under
shelter," observed the doctor.  "Bullets make no distinction of persons;
and they will be flying pretty thickly about our ears, if we venture to
remain here much longer."

"Thank you, doctor, for your advice," answered my father; and he
forthwith placed my mother on horseback.  The children had been meantime
tumbled into their panniers, and the nurse mounted on her mule.

Leading the animals, we hurried along the bank of the river, hoping to
reach some sheltering rock which would afford protection to the helpless
ones under our care.  Happily, before long we found what we were in
search of.

As soon as I had seen my family in safety, I sprang out again and
hurried back towards the spot we had left, eager to watch what was going
forward, and to take a part in the strife if I had the opportunity.  As
I reached it, I saw that the front rank of the Spanish infantry had got
to within two or three hundred yards of the bank; while the Republican
cavalry came thundering down the hill, their leader, on a powerful
charger, considerably in advance.  As he came nearer I recognised my
proposed chief, General Bermudez.  He was making directly for the
bridge, lance in hand, and couched, as if he were already within reach
of the foe.

Onward he dashed--the bridge was nearly won.  The commander of the
infantry saw that the advantage he had hoped to gain was on the point of
being lost, and waving his sword, sprang forward in front of his men.
But the brave Bermudez was not to be disappointed.  Without pulling
rein, he galloped his horse on to the fragile bridge,--which bent
beneath the weight of the steed and its rider, and every instant I
expected to see it give way.  Soon he reached the shore on which I
stood, and urged his horse up the steep bank; and one by one the
llaneros came rattling after him, and formed rapidly by his side.
Already a score had crossed before the infantry had got within
musket-shot of them, and the Spaniards saw that the advantage they had
hoped to gain was almost lost; still, by a well-directed discharge they
might annihilate the small band opposed to them.  As they got within
range of the horsemen, therefore, they opened fire along their whole
line; the shot came whistling through the air like a hail-shower, and
two of the llaneros fell from their horses, dead.

Seized by an impulse I could not withstand, I caught one of the animals,
and, dashing forward to where the dead man's lance lay on the ground, I
seized it and galloped up to the side of the general.  As I did so, he
gave me a glance of recognition; and at the same moment the order to
charge burst in a loud ringing voice from his lips.  Couching my lance,
I gave my steed the rein, and our small but compact body advanced like
an avalanche against the foe.  In vain those who had fired attempted to
reload; their bayonets were all they had to depend on.  Had they been
British troops, the case would have been different; but as they saw the
bristling line of spears come down like lightning upon them, the front
rank sprang up from their knees, and, seized with a panic, turned to
fly.  It would have been better to die like men, with their faces to the
foe.  Piercing them through and through, we drove them before us; and
they, pressing on the rear-ranks, carried confusion into their midst.
Still, the officers did their utmost to induce them to stand, and I saw
them cut down several of the fugitives; but it was in vain.  Our party,
too, was every instant increased by fresh bands of llaneros as they
crossed the bridge; while the confusion among the enemy became rapidly
greater.  No lives were spared.  Bermudez appeared to be everywhere; now
in the centre of his men, now on one flank, now on the other.  The
unevenness of the ground did not stop us; on we went, our lances dealing
death around.

I take no delight in describing horrors, or I might vividly paint this,
my first battle-field.  The lance of General Bermudez pierced the
Spanish commander.  Not an officer escaped.  A few of the men managed to
scramble up some almost inaccessible heights, but of the rest every man
was killed; no quarter was asked, and none was given.

I had kept close to the side of the general, and on several occasions
had used my pistols when he had been almost overmatched.  Having seen
the last of the fugitives disappear, he turned round to me, and putting
out his hand, exclaimed in a hearty voice,--"You have done good service,
my friend.  I remember you well; you are welcome--very welcome.  We have
met at length, and, I hope, not to part for many a day."

He then, as I rode alongside of him, told me that he appointed me
lieutenant in his band, and that I must accept the horse I had ridden,
and the lance which I had wielded so well.

I, of course, felt highly flattered at the encomiums passed on me, and
told him how glad I should be to accompany him for the future, but that
I could not leave my parents without their permission.

"Go and get it at once, then," said the general; "had I known where to
find you, I should have sent for you before.  You have shown that you
are well able to take a part in our glorious struggle."

The llaneros having picketed their horses in a meadow close to the bank
of the river, had begun to cook their provisions in the rough fashion
they usually adopt.  On my telling the general where my family were, he
desired me to offer them an escort for the rest of their journey, to
make amends for my absence, as he wished me to continue with him.

I accordingly rode back to where I had left my party.  They were much
astonished to see me mounted on a strong horse, with a long lance in my
hand, and to hear how I had been engaged; for they had feared that I
might have been entangled among the combatants, and perhaps killed.  My
father did not hesitate for a moment to give me the permission I asked,
and gladly accepted the general's offer of an escort.  My mother and
Norah were somewhat agitated, but still they had no objections.

"Go, Barry," said my mother; "and may Heaven protect you during the
dangers to which you may be exposed; for I cannot hide them from my
eyes."

Norah pressed her lips to my cheek.  "You will come back, Barry, crowned
with laurels, and with a colonel's commission, I feel sure," she said;
"and, my brother, remember the message I gave you yesterday."

The padre and the doctor expressed their intention of following me back
to the general, as they both wished to offer their services.  "I have
vowed to support the cause of true religion--and I am sure such will
never exist while the Spaniards are in the land," exclaimed the padre.
"I therefore feel bound to do my best to drive them out; and having got
rid of all extra flesh, I am as fit for a campaign as any of those
fighting in the cause."

I replied that I would tell the general of their intentions.

Gerald kept alongside my horse for some little distance.  "Do tell him
that I wish he would take me too," he said; "I will ask our father's
leave--and I think he will give it.  If I can't handle a lance as well
as a grown man, I can use a carbine and pistols, and might do duty as an
ensign."

I told him that I would mention his wish to the general, but that I
thought he ought to remain and assist our father in protecting the
family; indeed, I had no wish, young as he was, that he should be
exposed to the dangers he would inevitably have to go through.  At last,
wringing his hand, I told him to go back, while I galloped on.

The general was pleased with my alacrity.  He immediately ordered six of
his own guard to escort my father, and afterwards to rejoin him at the
foot of the hills.

I set off at the head of the men.  My family had in the meantime
recommenced their journey, and I met them approaching the bamboo-bridge.
Soon afterwards I had the satisfaction of seeing them cross it in
safety, under the escort of the llaneros; for it was still entire,
notwithstanding the severe strain put on it.

The doctor and the padre had meanwhile arrived; and having paid their
respects to the general, they promised to rejoin him in the plains, and
then hastened after my family.  The doctor, as he was going, told me
that he could not bring himself to abandon his chests, and that he hoped
to find means to carry them in safety down the Orinoco to Angostura,
whence he could ship them to Europe, he having learned that the whole of
that part of the country was in the hands of the patriots.

For a few days I felt very strange with my wild, untutored associates,
but I soon got into their ways; and by never hesitating to perform any
deed however daring, by activity, and unfailing attention to my duties,
I gained their respect, and found that, young as I was, they obeyed me
willingly.  I had the satisfaction, too, of receiving the very kind
commendations of the general, which encouraged me to persevere.

By rapid marches and desperate onslaughts we beat the Spaniards wherever
we encountered them; though they were better clothed and disciplined,
according to military notions, and often more numerous, than we were.
By a sudden dash we gained the city of Bogota; and the Spaniards being
driven to the sea-coast, the whole of the mountainous part of the
country declared for the Republican cause.  We then descended into the
plains, and lay encamped not far from the banks of the Rio Mita,--one of
the numerous streams which, having their source in the Andes, flow into
the Orinoco.  The region was wild in the extreme; the river made its way
between lofty cliffs rising perpendicularly out of the stream, which
rushed down in a succession of cataracts between them.

The troops were engaged in getting ready for the coming campaign, which,
it was expected, would be a brilliant one; repairing saddles, polishing
up their arms and appointments, and breaking-in fresh horses.  I was
fully occupied in my various duties; still, I was occasionally able to
take my gun and go into the woods, with one or two companions, for a few
hours.  Neither the doctor nor the padre had yet made their appearance--
possibly from not being able to find us--so I had not for long heard of
my family, and was feeling somewhat anxious about them.

I had taken my gun, one day, and was making my way along the bank of the
river, when I stopped to observe one of the curious nests hanging at the
extreme end of a palm-branch.  Its structure was very curious; and I
observed that it had a small hole in the side, which served as a doorway
to the owner, a black bird--with an orange-yellow tail--about the size
of a dove.  I watched one bringing food to his mate; who put out her
beak to receive it, and then fed her nestlings within.  These nests are
equally secure from snakes or monkeys, as neither can descend the
delicate boughs to which they are pendent--nor can, indeed, climb the
smooth stems of the trees.  Before me rose a perpendicular cliff, like a
wall of cyclopean masonry, surmounted by trees and shrubs; all around
hung from the wide-stretching boughs a rich tracery of sepos and
creepers of all sorts; vast arums hung suspended in the air, and
numberless gay-coloured flowers; while at my feet rushed, boiling and
foaming, the rapid stream, amid rocks, against which the water broke in
masses of spray.

It was a place where I could scarcely have believed it possible that any
boat, however strongly-built, could have ventured to descend; yet, as I
looked, I saw a canoe or pongo, guided by two natives with long poles--
the one in the bow and the other in the stern--while in the centre sat
composedly, amidst a cargo of cases, a passenger, with his gun placed
before him ready for use.  In this passenger, as the canoe shot by, I
recognised my friend the doctor.  I shouted and waved to him, and then
pointed down the stream, to let him understand that I would hurry on to
the nearest landing-place and meet him.  He waved in return; but the
roar of the waters prevented our voices being heard by each other.

In a moment he was out of sight, so I hastened on, in the hope of
finding before long some calm water where the canoe could have ventured
to put in to the shore.  I went on and on, but the water was still
rushing as furiously as at first.  In vain did I look for the canoe;
nothing could I see of her, and I began to fear that she had been dashed
to pieces against some of the ugly dark rocks whose tops rose above the
surface.

I had gone a mile or more, when I saw a person approaching, and soon
afterwards the doctor and I were shaking hands.

"I have been a long time in coming," he said; "but I could find no men
to convey my chests to the river: and when, at length, I did find them,
and reached the first navigable portion, no canoe was forthcoming.
However, I was able at last to embark, having engaged two faithful
fellows who promised to pilot me to the ocean, if I wished to go as far.
So you see me here: and if General Bermudez is still willing to accept
my services, I will remain with him."

I replied that, as we were about to recommence operations against the
enemy, I was sure that the general would be glad that he should remain.
I then eagerly inquired about my family.

"They are living in a cottage hastily put up near your old house, which
your father is engaged in rebuilding," answered the doctor; "and I
understand that your uncles are re-roofing and repairing Castle
Concannan."

I asked him if my father had received any intelligence from Don Fernando
Serrano--whether his house had escaped an attack from Aqualonga.

"Yes," he said.  "The very day before I left, a messenger arrived from
Don Fernando, bringing an invitation to the ladies of your family to
stay with him while your house is rebuilding; and I believe it was
accepted by your sister Norah, though your mother preferred remaining
with the children in their present abode.  The messenger told us that
they had been greatly alarmed by the near approach of the bandit chief;
but that, happily, he was encountered by some of the patriot troops and
put to flight--though he is supposed to be still in arms in the
mountains.  Our friend Kanimapo has returned to his tribe, many of his
people, influenced by Spanish emissaries, being in a state of
insubordination."

"I trust that Norah will have a good escort, if she undertakes the
journey," I observed.  "I wish that I could have been at home to
accompany her; for with these banditti still in arms on the one side,
and the wild Indians on the other, she would run a greater risk than I
should like her to be exposed to."

The doctor laughed at what he called my brotherly anxiety, and remarked
that the distance was but short; that my father would certainly send
Tim, and probably Gerald, with two or three trustworthy, well-armed
blacks to escort her.

On reaching the pongo, the doctor directed his men to remain where they
were while he accompanied me to the camp.  The general was pleased to
see him, and at once sent a mule to bring back his portmanteau,
medicine-chest, and surgical instruments; giving him a free pass for his
men, with a letter to a store-keeper at Angostura, to whom he
recommended him to confide his cases till he could despatch them to
Europe.

Soon after this we were on the march, and were joined by other bodies of
cavalry.  I was gratified to see that none surpassed those of General
Bermudez, however, either in their appointments, discipline, or the
appearance of the horses and men.

General Bolivar was at Angostura with most of the infantry regiments of
the Republic, with General Paez and other leaders of distinction; while
the Spaniards held most of the towns on the northern coast.  Our object
was to harass the enemy in every possible way: to cut off their supplies
of provisions; to attack their foraging-parties; and prevent them from
communicating with each other.  For this work our llaneros were
specially suited.

It was wild work in which we were engaged.  Sometimes, in the darkness
of night, we discovered the enemy's position by their camp-fires,--when,
advancing at a slow pace, so that our horses' hoofs might not be heard
till we were close upon them, at a signal from our chief we dashed
forward like a whirlwind, swooping down upon our sleeping foe; and
before a man had time to seize his arms, we were in their midst, cutting
down all we encountered, traversing the camp from end to end, and
carrying off all the horses we could capture,--then galloping off to a
distance, out of the reach of their musketry.

We now heard that the Spanish generals, Morillo and La Torre, had drawn
off their forces from Caracas,--the first to Valencia, and the latter to
Calabozo; leaving but a small garrison in the former city.  No sooner
did our active general receive this information, than he resolved to
attempt the capture of the chief city of the province.

Our forces were at once put in motion.  Each one carried his own
provisions in his haversack, and forage of some sort was always to be
obtained for our hardy steeds, so that we marched across the country
with incredible rapidity.  As the inhabitants of the district through
which we passed were in our favour, no one gave information of our
movements to the enemy; and in a few days we reached the neighbourhood
of the beautiful city--just at nightfall.  The greater part of the night
was spent in recruiting our horses and ourselves; and before dawn we
were again in the saddle, pushing on at a rapid rate towards our
destination.  We halted but for a few moments, to form our ranks, as the
city appeared in sight.  Then the order to advance was given; and almost
before the garrison were aware of our approach, we were rushing through
the gates.  But little or no opposition was offered, for the Spanish
troops threw down their arms and endeavoured to conceal themselves.
Those who were discovered were, I am sorry to say, slain without mercy;
and in a few minutes the city was ours.

Most of the inhabitants were in our favour, so that we had no difficulty
in holding it till some infantry regiments arrived to relieve us and
garrison the place.

General Bermudez then led us into the plains of Apure, where the
Independent army was preparing to go in search of the Spanish forces.

On the march the general sent for me, and told me that he wished to send
some important despatches to Bolivar, and asked if I would undertake to
convey them.  "There is some danger in the undertaking, for you will
have to pass near places occupied by the Spaniards; but I trust to your
courage and sagacity to avoid them," he observed.

"I am ready to go wherever you desire to send me, general," I answered.

"I knew that I could count on you," he replied in a satisfied tone.

"When will the despatches be ready?"  I asked.

"They are already written.  Here they are!" he said, putting them into
my hand.

I took them, and placed them in a leathern case slung over my back.

"I will lose no time in starting," I remarked, as I left him.

On the way to my quarters I met the doctor, and told him where I was
going.

"I wish I could accompany you," he said; "for I have little or nothing
to do among your fellows.  They are so hardy that not one is sick in a
month; and even the wounds they receive heal without my aid."

"I should like your company, my dear doctor," I replied; "but I doubt if
your horse would carry you as fast as I must make mine go.  And I would
rather you remained behind, that you may inform my family as to what you
suppose has become of me, should I not return."

"Don't talk of that, Harry," he exclaimed.  "You must take care not to
be captured by those bloodthirsty Spaniards; for if you are, they will
certainly put you to death."

"You may depend on my doing my best to escape them," I said, laughing--
not that I had any fears on the subject.

I was quickly ready, and off I set, making my horse move over the ground
as llaneros are wont to do when work is before them.  I had not gone
far, however, before I learned from the peasantry that there were
numerous parties of Spaniards stationed in all directions, to cut off
the supplies of the patriot army; and that the undertaking in which I
was engaged was likely to prove far more dangerous than I had expected.
Accordingly, I had to use the greatest caution--galloping on only at
night, and concealing myself and my horse during the day in any clump of
trees I could find, or in some recess of the mountains, except when the
country appeared sufficiently open to enable me to put forth the powers
of my steed, and trust to his speed for escape.

I had gone on for several leagues, and, believing that I had passed the
last party of Spaniards, I was proceeding rather more leisurely than at
first, along a zigzag path cut in the side of a mountain, with a steep
precipice below me, when I saw a strong body of men posted on a height
at some distance above me.  To turn back was as full of risk as to push
forward.  I determined on the latter course, therefore; and digging the
spurs into my horse's flanks, I dashed at headlong speed along the road.
I had already placed the Spaniards behind me, when they, suspecting
that I was an enemy, opened fire, and their shot whizzed thickly about
my ears.  On I dashed; but a false step might have sent me and my horse
into the abyss below, down which the stones clattered.  Suddenly I heard
a thud, such as a bullet produces when striking a substance; and feeling
my gallant steed give a convulsive spring, I knew he was wounded.
Still, he went on for nearly a hundred yards; then he began to stagger;
and I had just time to clear my feet of the stirrups, and throw myself
off his back, ere he rolled over into the rocky ravine.  I did not stop
a moment to see what became of him, but ran forward as fast as my legs
could carry me; unslinging my despatch-case as I did so, and taking out
the despatches, which I hid beneath my shirt.  I then gave the case a
whirl in the air, so that my pursuers might see it, and swung it from me
into the ravine.

Having still some hopes of escaping, as it was possible my pursuers
might attempt to secure the leathern case, and allow me time to distance
them before they could discover that it was empty, I dashed on,--not
even looking back to ascertain if they were following.  At length I
stopped; but what was my dismay, on taking a glance over my shoulder, to
see that half-a-dozen of the most active of the party were pressing hard
after me!  Had the path continued down-hill, I should have succeeded in
escaping; but, unhappily, I found that the only way I could follow led
directly up the steep side of a mountain, where I must be exposed to the
view of my pursuers.  Could I, however, reach the top, so that I might
once more have only to run down-hill, I might be safe; and I knew that I
could climb up-hill faster than they could.  I held on, therefore.
Their object had probably been to take me alive, that they might obtain
information from me as to the movements of the combatants; but seeing
that I might escape them, they halted, and brought their muskets to
their shoulders.

As I turned my head for an instant, I saw what they were about.  Yet
even then I did not despair, and on I bounded up the hill.  The next
moment I heard the bullets strike the ground round me, and at the same
time felt a peculiar sensation in my leg, as if the cold end of a lance
had entered it.  I knew that I was hit, but that no bone or muscle worth
speaking of had been injured.  Though wounded, I felt capable of
considerable exertion; and so, casting another look behind me, to
ascertain what my enemies were about,--not dreaming of giving in,--I saw
that they were reloading.  Still, I might gain the top of the hill.

Once more the rattle of musketry sounded in my ears; and a very
unpleasant sound it is, for the person at whom the balls are aimed.  "A
miss, however, is as good as a mile;" and though two or three bullets
whistled close to my ears, and another went through the sleeve of my
jacket, I was sure that I had escaped this second salvo.

The top of the hill appeared just above me, when I felt myself seized
with faintness, against which I struggled in vain.  I staggered for a
few yards farther, and then sank on the ground.  I must have lost
consciousness; for the next moment, as it seemed to me, when I opened my
eyes I saw my enemies standing round me.

"He is an Englishman," I heard one of them say.

"We must not kill him now; he has made a brave attempt to escape,"
remarked another.

"Young as he looks, he will probably know some thing our general would
like to hear," observed a third.  "We must carry him with us."  And
another, still more considerate, advised that my wound should be bound
up, or I might bleed to death.

Thanking them for their good intentions, I produced a handkerchief, with
which, the last speaker assisting me, I bound up my leg.  Happily, the
wound was not so serious as it might have been; for the bullet had
passed through the flesh without cutting any considerable artery or
blood-vessel, and gone out again--carrying with it the piece of cloth it
had cut from my trousers.

The men, with more consideration than I should have expected from them,
then lifted me up on their shoulders and conveyed me to the hut which
had served as their guard-house.  After I had been there some time an
officer appeared, who asked if I was ready to give any information about
the movements of the patriots; but I replied that I was merely the
bearer of despatches--with the contents of which I was unacquainted--and
that I had, as in duty bound, thrown away my despatch-case.  I guessed,
from various questions put to me, that it had not been discovered; which
was, at all events, satisfactory, as they were less likely to suppose
that I had the letters concealed about me.  The officer then told me
that, as I was strong enough to sit a mule, he would send me to General
Morillo, who might possibly find means of eliciting information.  I
begged that I might remain a few days in quiet, to give my wound an
opportunity of healing.  He answered that I must consider myself
fortunate in not being immediately put to death, as would have been the
fate of most people; but that, as I had shown courage, and was an
Englishman, he would give me a chance of saving my life and regaining my
liberty: though he warned me that, should I refuse to give all the
information I might possess, the general would shoot or hang me without
scruple.

Of course I thanked the officer for his courtesy, and expressed my
readiness to set out, and sit my mule as long as I could; not that I had
the slightest intention of giving General Morillo any information, but I
hoped, during the journey, to find some opportunity of escaping.

As Caracas was still held by the Republicans, I was to be taken, I
found, to La Guayra, on the coast, and from thence sent to wherever the
general happened to be.  It occurred to me that by the time I could
reach him, even should I tell him everything I knew it would be of
little use, as the patriot leaders might by that time have completely
changed their plans.

From an unusual oversight on their part, my captors had not thought of
searching me, as they supposed all the letters I was carrying had been
thrown away in the case.  I determined, however, to destroy the
despatches on the first opportunity.

I cannot attempt to describe my journey, for my wound pained me so much
that I could think of little else.  I was constantly on the watch for an
opportunity of destroying the papers hidden in my bosom, and was now
sorry that I had taken them out of the despatch-case.  We sometimes
slept in the open air; and my wound, as I lay on the hard ground, caused
me so much pain that I could scarcely sleep.  At other times we stopped
at guard-houses, where I was devoured by fleas and other insects; for
the men who escorted me were afraid of entering the villages, the
inhabitants being generally favourable to the patriot cause.  We of
course kept at a distance from Caracas, but I heard from my guards that
General Morales was marching from Valencia with a powerful force for the
purpose of recapturing it; and on the very day that we reached La
Guayra, I was further informed that he had entered the city and put the
whole of the patriot garrison to the sword.  "Such will be the fate,"
added my informant in a triumphant tone, "of all who oppose our rightful
sovereign, the King of Spain."  I thought it wise to make no reply to
this remark.

Shortly afterwards we reached a strong castle, close to the sea,--to the
governor of which I was delivered up.  Though a Spaniard, he cast, I
thought, a glance of commiseration at me; and he whispered to an officer
in attendance--"Poor youth! he looks ill and weak.  He has but a few
days to live, I suspect."

I had, indeed, suffered much from the pain of my wound and the fatigue
of the journey; the food, also, with which I had been furnished, was
insufficient and coarse.  I was nevertheless placed in a dungeon, but I
was supplied with a bed and bedding, and a chair and table, by the
compassionate governor.  There was also a small window, strongly barred,
through which the fresh sea-breeze blew into my cell, so that I was
better off than I had expected.

All this time I had never been searched, and had still the despatches
about me.  Better food than I had hitherto been able to obtain was
brought to me; and had I not known that the fate of most prisoners
captured as I had been was to be put to death, I should have been
tolerably contented, in the hope of recovering, and of some day or other
regaining my liberty.



CHAPTER NINE.

IN PRISON--MY JAILER GIVES ME UNPLEASANT INFORMATION--SUFFERINGS FROM MY
WOUND--I ASK FOR A SURGEON--THE DOCTOR APPEARS--PLAN FOR ESCAPING--THE
DOCTOR AGAIN COMES TO ME--THE JAILER INFORMS ME THAT I AM TO BE
STRANGLED--VISITED BY A FRIAR, WHO PROVES TO BE AN OLD FRIEND--ESCAPE--
REACH THE "FLYING FISH"--JOINED BY THE DOCTOR AND PADRE--VOYAGE UP THE
ORINOCO--LAND AT ANGOSTURA--PROCEED ON IN A CANOE--SCENES ON THE RIVER--
ADVENTURE WITH PECCARIES--TURTLE-CATCHING AT NIGHT--HUNT FOR TURTLES'
EGGS--MODE OF OBTAINING OIL FROM THEM--ALLIGATORS AND VULTURES--LAND AND
PROCEED TO THE CAMP.

In spite of the kindness I was receiving from the governor, I could not
help recollecting that I might at any time be led out and shot, or be
put to death in a more ignoble way.  My wound, too, did not heal; and at
last I tried to persuade the jailer to take a message to the governor,
requesting that I might be attended by a surgeon.  The man shrugged his
shoulders,--observing that he believed no surgeons were to be found in
the place, and, as far as he could judge, a father-confessor would be a
more fitting visitor.

"You think, then, that I am about to die?"  I asked.

"To tell you the truth, senor, I believe that if you don't die of your
wound, you will, very shortly, in some other way," he replied, giving a
sardonic grin.  "General Morillo is expected here.  He is sure to order
a jail delivery, as we cannot take charge of more than a certain number
of prisoners; and it is said that we shall soon have a fresh arrival of
captured rebels."

This information was not very consolatory; it made me doubly anxious to
get well, that I might try to effect my escape, so I again pressed the
jailer to obtain the favour I asked.  He consented; and next day, when
he visited my cell, he told me that the commandant had sent into the
town to ascertain if a surgeon was to be found, and if so that he would
be allowed to visit me.  The jailer, however, again urged me to see a
confessor, in case I should die.  I did not say that I certainly should
not confess to him if he came, but merely remarked that I would prefer
having a surgeon; who might at all events let me know should he think my
case hopeless--and if not, try to cure me.

Some days passed by; and my wound remained in the same state as before,
causing me much suffering.  At last, one forenoon the door opened, and
instead of my jailer, whom I had expected, I saw a tall figure, with a
cloak over his shoulders, and a slouched hat, standing in the doorway.

"Here is the surgeon come to do what he can for you," said the jailer,
who put his head in behind the stranger.  "Take my advice, and as soon
as he is gone let me bring the father-confessor to you.--He will be of
most service in the end.  Now, senor surgeon, you will not be long about
it."

"I may take half an hour, or possibly an hour," answered the stranger,
in execrably bad Spanish.

I knew the voice,--it was that of Doctor Stutterheim.  I had difficulty
in restraining myself from jumping up and shaking him by the hand; but I
had sense enough to wait till the jailer had closed the door and
retired.

"Why, Barry, my boy--Barry! it is you, then!  I thought it must be, from
the account I heard," said the doctor in a low voice as he approached
me.

"I am indeed Barry, my kind friend," I exclaimed, stretching out my
hand.  "How did you manage to discover me?"

"Because I looked for you, Barry," answered the doctor.  "We heard at
the camp that a young officer carrying despatches had been captured; and
when, after a time, you did not turn up, I resolved to endeavour to find
out where you were imprisoned.  `Where there's a will there's a way,'
and I soon ascertained in what direction you had gone.  As it was not
known that I had been with the patriots, I reassumed without difficulty
my character of a travelling philosopher, and managed at length to reach
this place.  I at once gave out that I was ready to exercise my skill on
any sick people who desired to recover from their maladies, of every
sort and description; and as I demanded very small fees, I soon had
numbers flocking to consult me.  I made inquiries of all who came, and
thus learned that a young Englishman, whom I knew must be you, was shut
up in the castle.  I was turning over in my mind various plans for
getting access to you, when I heard that the commandant was inquiring
for a surgeon.  I presented myself before him, and from what he told me
I had no longer any doubt that it was you he wished me to visit.  He
observed that I might try to heal your wound, though he believed that it
was of little use, as you would probably be taken out and shot in a few
days.  I would not have told you this unless I had hoped, in the first
place, to cure you, and then to enable you to escape--as I have
determined in some way or other to do.  Now let me examine your wound."

The doctor at once set to work; but I need not describe his mode of
operation.  Though I at first suffered some pain, I ultimately felt more
comfortable than I had done for a long time.  He then gave me some
medicines to strengthen me, and promised that he would obtain leave from
the commandant to send me some better food, without which his remedies
would be of little use.

While he was dressing my wound he talked over various plans by which I
might effect my escape.  "I believe, Barry, that a golden key will not
answer.  It may be dangerous to employ it.  You must endeavour to get
out there," he said, pointing up to the window.  "If one of those iron
bars can be removed, you will have no difficulty in squeezing through.
I can bring a file in my instrument-case the next time, as the cutting
through those bars may prove a tedious business.  But let me see!  Your
bedstead is of iron, and by wrenching off the side-rail you will have
the means of working much more rapidly than with a file."

"But how shall I reach the window?"  I observed.

"Turn your bedstead up on end, and you will have a ladder well fitted
for your object," he replied.  "You must begin to-night, for you may not
have much time to lose.  Replace it at daylight; and if you have not
succeeded, go to work again directly the jailer has left you at night.
You will find yourself, I hope, strong enough for that; and before I
come again to-morrow, I hope to have made some arrangements to
facilitate your escape after you have got out of prison.  I will report
unfavourably of your case, so that your guards may probably relax their
watch over you, and not suspect you of endeavouring to escape."

After we had had a little more conversation the jailer appeared, and
inquired whether the doctor was ready to go.

"I should be glad to remain longer with my poor young patient," he
answered, shaking his head as he looked at me.  "His is a desperate
case; you ought to have sent for me two weeks ago."

As may be supposed, I waited with anxiety till night came.  Though I was
still somewhat weak, as soon as the jailer had gone his last round I
rose from my couch, and managed to break off a piece of iron, as the
doctor had advised.  I then placed the bedstead against the wall, in a
position which enabled me to stand on it so that I could work at the
bars.  Next I looked out to ascertain where the sentries were posted,
and was thankful to see that none were opposite my cell window.  By
working away into the masonry, I found that I could clear one of the
bars out of its socket, both above and below.  The particles of stone
and mortar which I dug out, I carefully brushed off into my hand and
placed on the ground where my bed stood.  By morning, to my great joy, I
found that the bar moved, and that it could be wrenched out without much
difficulty.

As dawn broke I replaced my bedstead, hiding the place where I had
broken out the piece of iron with the bedclothes.  I then got in, and,
overcome with my exertions, was soon asleep.

When the jailer appeared, he placed a small basket of provisions, in
addition to the usual prison fare, on my table.

"I thought I was right," he said, looking at me.  "You are paler than
yesterday.  The doctor has done you no good.  You had better let me send
for a confessor.  But, before long, he will be sure to come.  Prisoners
of your rank are never sent out of the world without a visit from him."

"When he comes, I will do my best to satisfy him," I answered,
evasively; and the jailer, with a shake of the head, took his departure.

Later in the day the doctor appeared.  "Your young prisoner requires a
severe operation," he observed, as he entered.  "I won't ask you to
wait, as I can perform it alone; but you need not be in a hurry to
return."

Without looking to see whether the jailer had gone away, he approached
me, and in a rough voice told me to show him my wound.  He then dressed
it as he had done before, and whispered,--"It is going on favourably;
but we must not let the commandant know that.  I have good and bad news
to give you; good if you manage to make your escape, but otherwise bad.
I yesterday met an old friend of yours, who commands a schooner which
has come in here under English colours.  Finding him a bold, dashing
fellow, I told him that a young Englishman in whom I was interested was
shut up in prison, and would very likely be put to death if not rescued.
When I mentioned your name, he exclaimed,--`I know him well!  He came
out with his uncle not long ago from England.  I will run every risk to
save the lad's life.  With my brave fellows we might take the castle by
surprise, and, before the Spaniards could collect to oppose us, carry
him off.'  I talked the matter over with Captain Longswill, and
dissuaded him from following the plan he proposed, feeling sure that it
would be much safer for you to try and effect your escape as before
intended.  Finally, the captain agreed to get a plan of the fort and
surrounding ground, that you might be the better able to direct your
course should you succeed in getting out of prison.  The next day he
brought it to me--and here it is;" and the doctor put a paper carefully
folded up into my hand.  "Study it well," he added, as I unfolded it;
"on the night that you may fix, a boat will be sent in to this point,
where she can lie concealed among the rocks.  If you can manage to drop
from the ramparts on to the sand, you may make your way to the spot
without much risk of being observed.  Remark this place: the sea has
thrown up a bank of sand which is very soft, and will assist to break
your fall.  Should you by any chance be recaptured, Captain Longswill
will land with his crew and storm the fort, and attempt to set you free.
I have given him a plan of the interior as far as I can make it out, so
that he will know where to find you.  _Nil desperandum_; keep up your
courage, and all will go well.  Perhaps, too, I may have an opportunity
of giving a narcotic to some of your guards.  Several of the fellows
have come to me complaining of being sick, and I will be very liberal of
my medicines,--depend on that."

I thanked the doctor heartily for the interest he took in me, and told
him that I was convinced it would be far better for me to try and escape
secretly, than be the cause of bloodshed--as many lives would probably
be sacrificed.

The doctor was at last obliged to summon the jailer to let him out.  He
shook his head as the man appeared.

"The poor young Englishman is in a bad way," he whispered, pretending to
wish that I should not hear what he said; "you should give him more
food, to afford him a chance of recovering."

"It matters very little," answered the man; "a day or two hence it will
probably be much the same to him whether he is well or ill."

"It is my business to get him well," observed the doctor; "after that, I
have nothing more to say on the subject.  If your general chooses to
shoot or strangle him, that is no affair of mine--though I should be
sorry to see so fine a youth put to death."

Saying this, the doctor walked out, and the jailer closed the door
behind him.  I wished, after what I had heard, that I had arranged to
try and escape that very night; and I determined that the next time the
doctor came we should fix the time for making the attempt.

As soon as it was dark I set to work on the bar, and managed to get it
completely out of its socket, so that I could move it in a moment
without making any noise.  I then put my bed to rights, and getting in,
went to sleep.

So sound were my slumbers, I did not awake till I found the jailer
leaning over me, and shaking me by the shoulders.  I looked up, and
asked him what was the matter.

"Only that I have come to tell you that you are to be put to death
to-morrow--which is a very unpleasant announcement," he answered.
"However, the commandant, being a religious man, will send a padre to
you, that you may confess to him, and prepare yourself for your
inevitable fate."

"Am I to be shot?"  I asked, in a tone as full of alarm as I could
assume.

"No," he answered.  "A new machine has just arrived from Spain, called a
garotte.  From what I hear, it is a very clever invention.  You will
only have to sit down in a chair which has a hollow in the back, and a
piece of wood which is also hollowed out comes in front; then, by
turning a large screw, the two are pressed together till the windpipe is
stopped up.  In consequence, you will cease to breathe; but do not be
alarmed, you will find it very easy, if not agreeable.  You will
afterwards be cut up, and the portions of your body will be exposed in
various parts of the town, to show our brave soldiers how traitors are
treated; but that will be a matter of indifference to you, I suppose.  I
only mention it that you may give a full description to your friends of
what is to happen, to whom I would advise you to write during the day.
You will be furnished with paper and ink for the purpose.  In the
meantime, the padre will visit you, and you will be wise to make a clean
breast to him."

The man spoke with a sardonic grin on his countenance, which would have
been very trying had I not fully expected to disappoint him.  Leaving me
an ample supply of provisions, he went away, chuckling at my fancied
alarm.

As soon as he closed the door, I got up and made a capital breakfast,
and then prepared to receive the padre whenever he should come.  My
chief fear was that the doctor might not be allowed again to visit me,
and that I should lose the opportunity of fixing a time with Captain
Longswill for making my escape.  I did not wish to offend the padre; at
the same time, I determined not to make a confession of any sort to him.
He might prove a kind-hearted man; and if so, I would spend the time of
his visit in trying to get him to intercede for me.

I had just finished my meal, when a friar with a cowl over his head
entered the cell.

"I can give you half an hour, senor padre.  That will be long enough to
shrive the young Englishman," observed the jailer, as he closed the
door.

"You are in a bad case, my son, I fear," said the monk as he approached
me.

I knew the voice, though the cowl, in the gloom of the cell, prevented
me from seeing my visitor's features.

"What, Padre Pacheco!"  I exclaimed.  "My dear padre! how could you have
risked your safety by coming here?"

"For your sake, Barry, I would go through much greater danger," he
answered.  "I followed you to this place, being resolved to attempt your
liberation; and I have heard all about you from our friend the doctor.
It being reported that you and others are to be put to death to-morrow,
on finding that he would not be allowed to visit you again I boldly came
to the prison, letting the jailer suppose that the commandant had sent
for me to shrive you.  He at once admitted me; and here I am to tell you
that your friend the English captain will send a boat in to-night at
eleven o'clock, when all the garrison, with the exception of the guards,
will be asleep.  The doctor will come to visit his patients late in the
day, and will then find out who is to be on guard, and will do his best
to give them sleeping potions, so that you may boldly pass between them
and scramble over the wall.  I do not, therefore, consider that you will
have to run any great risk."

The padre talked on in a low voice.  When I expressed my fears that he
would compromise his own safety, he answered that as soon as he knew
that I had escaped he intended to get away, if possible, on board the
_Flying Fish_, and that he had engaged a boat to take him off.  This
much relieved my mind.

We were still conversing when we heard the jailer turn the key in the
lock.  On this the padre got up and went towards the door.  "He has made
as good a confession as I could have expected," he observed to the
jailer as he went out; "I hope, my friend, you will be as prepared to
die, when your time comes, as he is."

I was after this left alone for the greater part of the day; and towards
evening the jailer brought me some more food.  I was very thankful to
see his back as he went out, and heartily trusted that I might never set
eyes on him again.

I could only calculate the time by hearing the guards changed.  At last,
believing that it was nearly eleven o'clock, I prepared for my
adventure.  Putting up my bedstead as before, I climbed to the window,
from which I noiselessly removed the bar; then getting outside, I
replaced it, and dropped a height of ten feet or so into a sort of inner
ditch.  It was perfectly dry, and as the ground was hard I felt somewhat
shaken; but recovering myself, I crawled along till I could mount the
bank at a spot whence I could observe the sentries on either side.  One,
as he did not move, had, as I hoped, taken the doctor's potion; but the
other still walked backwards and forwards, evidently wide-awake.  At
last he sat down, and as I watched him I saw that he was overcome with
drowsiness.  I at once crept across the intervening space, and gained
the top of the wall without being seen.  Glancing downwards, the height
appeared considerable; but hesitation might prove my destruction, so
throwing myself over, I dropped a height of not much under thirty
feet,--happily alighting on the soft sand which the doctor had told me
of.

I had still some distance to run along the beach: on I went, hoping that
the two sentries would not awake till I had gained the shelter of some
rocks.  I then stopped an instant to ascertain whether I was taking the
right direction.  There was sufficient light to enable me to discern the
point where the boat was to meet me.  No noises proceeded from the fort.
I made my way among the rocks with caution, to avoid the risk of
slipping down and hurting myself; and at length, to my infinite
satisfaction, I heard Captain Longswill's voice.

"All right, Barry," he said; "we are here.  Give me your hand, and I
will show you the boat."

Never did I more thankfully grasp a man's hand; and in a few seconds I
was seated in the stern-sheets of his boat, and we were pulling off for
the _Flying Fish_, which lay in the offing.

I told the captain of my anxiety about the doctor and Padre Pacheco.

"They will be all right," he answered; "I promised to burn a blue light
as soon as you were safe on board, when they were immediately to shove
off.  It may puzzle the Spaniards somewhat to know what it means; but as
they are not fond of turning out of their beds, we shall be away long
before they come to look after us."

The schooner was under way, standing on and off shore, when we got on
board.  We afterwards ran in closer, and, to my great joy, made out a
boat pulling towards us, out of which presently stepped the doctor and
the padre.  The boat then pulled away; and we ran to the northward, so
that we might be out of sight of land before the morning.

I asked the captain where he was going.

"I have received directions to proceed up the Orinoco to Angostura," he
answered.  "As that city is in the hands of your friends, I conclude
that you would wish to go there.  If not, I will keep you on board and
land you at Jamaica, or any other English island where you may desire to
remain."

"By all means let me go on shore at Angostura," I said, "for I am as
anxious as ever to help to drive the Spaniards out of the country."

The doctor and the padre were greatly pleased when they found that the
schooner was about to proceed up the Orinoco.

"I shall thus be able to recover my chests," observed the former; "it
would have broken my heart to leave them.  I shall also, I hope, be able
to remain till I see the patriotic cause triumphant, and you, Barry,
settled happily at home.  You make a very good soldier; but you are cut
out for something better than shooting your fellow-creatures, and
running the risk of being shot in return."

"And I shall be able to get back to my people; and, I hope, have liberty
to preach the gospel to them in quiet," observed the padre.

We were soon out of the Caribbean Sea, when, the wind shifting to the
north-east, we ran along the eastern shore of the beautiful island of
Trinidad.  The yellow water amid which we afterwards sailed showed us
that we were off the mouth of the mighty Orinoco.  The shores on both
sides of the river were so low that we could see only the mangrove
bushes rising out of the water, with tall trees farther off.  Having
taken a pilot on board, and the wind being from the eastward, we sailed
rapidly up the stream, notwithstanding the strong current running
against us.  The river being in the hands of the patriots, who commanded
it with strong flotillas of flecheras or gun-boats, we sailed on without
molestation from the Spaniards, and at last, after a voyage of ten days
or more, reached Angostura.

Hearing that General Bolivar had already left the place with his forces,
and was marching towards the plains of Apure, my friends and I
determined to follow him.  Finding that we could perform two or three
hundred miles or so of the distance by water, we engaged a canoe to take
us up.

When bidding farewell to my friend Captain Longswill, he put a purse
into my hand; observing,--"You are in want of funds, and you or your
uncle can repay me some day if you have the opportunity.  If not, you
are welcome to the money; I have made a successful voyage, and can spare
it."

I thanked him much for his generosity, for I was unwilling to be
indebted either to the doctor or the padre,--who would, however, I am
sure, have been ready to help me.  I was thus able to purchase a rifle
and other weapons.  The doctor had preserved his; and the padre supplied
himself with arms at the same time.

We set off towards the middle of the day, and had thus made some
progress before sunset.  Our life was very similar to that which we led
when coming up the Magdalena.  We landed at night on the shore, where we
built some huts for shelter, lighted a fire, cooked our provisions, and
then lay down to rest.

I was on foot before my companions the next morning; and rambling, gun
in hand, along the bank of a small stream which ran into the main river,
was much struck with the calm beauty of the scene, so different from
anything I had witnessed for many months.  The vegetation was rich in
the extreme,--creepers with gay colours hanging from all the branches,
with graceful reed-like plants springing up at the water's edge, while
on the surface floated large green leaves,--on which I saw a long-footed
jacana standing while engaged in fishing for her breakfast.  The idea
came across my mind, How much happier it would be to live amid scenes
like this, instead of having to go back to the wild turmoil of the camp
or engage in the heady fight; but while my country remained enslaved, it
was my duty to risk life and limb, and to sacrifice everything else, to
set her free,--so I quickly banished the thought, and hastened back to
my friends.

Having breakfasted, we proceeded on our voyage.  Our canoe was a curious
craft: she was formed of a single vast trunk (hollowed out by fire and
the axe), forty feet in length, and scarcely more than three in beam,
with upper works added to her; and on the after part was a platform
projecting over the sides, on which was erected a small low cabin or
toldo.  The deck, if I may so term it, was covered with jaguar-skins, on
which we could stretch ourselves when we wished to escape from the heat
of the sun.  A dozen Indian rowers sat, two and two, in the fore part,
with paddles three feet long in the form of spoons; and they kept very
regular stroke by singing songs, which were of a somewhat sad and
monotonous character.

Our craft was so crank that one of us could not venture to lean over on
one side unless we gave notice to balance the boat by inclining on the
other.  Still we made very good progress, considering the current that
was against us.

During the excessive heat of the day, we landed to allow the crew to
take some rest.  The doctor on these occasions bade me remark the
silence which reigned over nature.  The beasts of the forest had retired
to the thickets; the birds had hidden themselves beneath the foliage of
the trees.  Yet when we ceased speaking our ears caught a dull
vibration, a continual murmur,--the hum of insects filling all the lower
strata of the air, while a confused noise issued from every bush, from
the decayed trunks of the trees, from the clefts of the rocks, and from
the ground undermined by lizards, crickets, millipedes, and other
creatures.  Myriads of insects were creeping upon the soil and
fluttering round the plants parched by the heat of the sun,--showing us
by their countless voices that all nature was breathing, and that under
a thousand different forms life was diffused throughout the cracked and
dusty soil, as well as in the bosom of the waters and in the air
circulating round us.

We landed one night on a sand-bank, when, finding no tree, we stuck some
long poles in the ground, to which we fastened our hammocks, with
blazing fires around.  It was a beautiful moonlight night, calm and
serene.  We observed numerous alligators with their heads above the
surface; others were stretched along the opposite shore, with their eyes
turned towards the fire, which seemed to attract them as it does fish
and other inhabitants of the water.

The first part of the evening passed away quietly enough, but an hour
before midnight so terrific a noise arose in the neighbouring forest
that we in vain tried to sleep.  It appeared as if all the wild beasts
of the continent had collected together in an endeavour to out-howl each
other.  We could not distinguish one from the other; but the Indians, by
listening attentively, caught the voices of those which sounded for an
instant at intervals while the rest ceased.  Among the strange cries
were those of the sapajous, the moans of the alouati monkeys, the
howlings of jaguars and pumas, the shrieks and grunts of peccaries, the
calls of the curassow, the paraka, and other fowls.  Jumbo added his
voice to the turmoil, barking furiously; but suddenly he ceased; then
again began to howl, and tried to jump into his master's hammock.

"He knows that a jaguar is approaching," observed the doctor.  "I only
hope that the brute will show his ugly nose here."

"Take care that he does not leap into your hammock," I remarked.

"Not while I keep my weather-eye open," observed the doctor.

As a precautionary measure, however, the doctor got out of his hammock
and piled wood on all the fires.  These, I suppose, kept the jaguars
from actually attacking us; but the next morning we found the traces of
several which had come down to the river to drink.

Continuing our voyage, the men, after having paddled against a strong
current, begged for a noonday rest, which we were compelled to allow
them.  The forest appeared tolerably open, so the doctor proposed that
we should take our guns and shoot any animals we might come across.  The
padre, he, and I accordingly landed; and observing that the ground rose
to some height inland, we pushed forward in that direction.  In addition
to my gun, I had armed myself with a long spear,--a useful weapon under
most circumstances in that region, although it could not be employed to
much effect in a thick forest.

We shot a paca and several birds, and had got some way up the hill,
which was densely covered with trees to the summit, when the doctor
suggested that it was time to return.

"Gladly, my friends," answered the padre; "hill-climbing does not quite
suit me, unless on the back of a stout mule; and I am, besides, very
hungry.  I hope our people will have prepared dinner for us.  Hark! what
is that noise?"

We listened, and could distinguish a confused sound of grunting and
squeaking coming from a distance amid the trees.

"Pigs, I suspect," observed the padre.  "We may shoot one or two, and
they will prove a welcome addition to our larder."

"Pigs they certainly are; but of a species which I have no wish to
encounter unless I am safe out of their reach," exclaimed the doctor.
"My friends, it is no joke; if they once get up to us, we are as good as
dead men.  They are peccaries,--terrible little brutes, with tusks as
sharp as lancets, savage as jaguars, and too stupid to know fear.  Were
we to shoot down half-a-dozen of them, the rest would come on as
fiercely as at first.  Here, senor padre, let me hoist you up into the
fork of this tree.  Don't hesitate, as you value your life."

Saying this, the doctor seized the padre round the legs, and together we
lifted him up till his hands could reach a branch, when by further
efforts we enabled him to seat himself safely in the tree.

We were going to follow, when the doctor remarked that it would be as
well to divide our foes; and observing another tree at a little
distance, he ran towards it, when, giving such a spring as I scarcely
believed him capable of, he caught hold of a branch and hoisted himself
up.

"Quick, quick, Barry!" he cried out, stooping down and giving me his
hand.

Turning one glance over my shoulder, there I saw a herd of apparently
harmless little pigs tearing through the forest, as if possessed by some
uncontrollable impulse.  I had barely time to get my feet off the
ground, with the doctor's help, when a dozen or more, aiming at my legs,
dashed their snouts against the trunk of the tree; and others, turning
round, began leaping up at me, uttering all the time the most fearful
grunts and squeaks, indicative of savage rage.  As they did so they
opened their jaws, exhibiting the sharp, terrible little tusks of which
the doctor had spoken.  The herd now divided; some, having espied or
smelled out the padre, surrounded the tree in which he had taken refuge,
while others endeavoured to reach us.  Having my lance, which had
assisted me in getting on to the branch, I darted it down and transfixed
one of the fierce little monsters; but this produced not the slightest
effect on the rest, even though the doctor fired and killed another.
The padre, meantime, was blazing away, at each shot bringing down one of
the peccaries besieging him; but the rest continued as furious as before
the fall of their companions.  There were a hundred or more, but as they
kept rushing about it was difficult to count them.  It was also clear
that, unless we could manage to kill every one of them, it would be
unsafe for us to descend from our perches.  The question was, whether
our powder and shot would last out the siege.  That I might husband
mine, I made good use of my lance, and was thankful that I had brought
it.

"How are you getting on, senor padre?" shouted the doctor.

"I have killed a dozen; and I should be glad if I could get a few slices
off one of them roasted, and handed up to me, for the exercise and
excitement have increased my hunger wonderfully," answered the padre;
and he again fired, and sent a peccary rolling over on its back.

It appeared, after all, that though he had killed so many, the furious
herd was as numerous as ever.  The matter was growing serious; our
boatmen would not know what had become of us, and might possibly take it
into their heads that we had been attacked and killed by Indians,
jaguars, or snakes, and might return to Angostura and leave us to our
fate.  We had no great confidence in them, though they behaved well
enough when we were present to keep them in order.  The doctor's and the
padre's ammunition was already running short, too; though I, having used
my lance, had a larger supply.  I calculated that I had what would kill
twenty peccaries; but still there would remain several dozens to be
disposed of.  At last the doctor told me he had only a couple of charges
left; and shouting to the padre, we ascertained that he had the same
number.  It would not do to expend these, as on our way back we might
have to defend ourselves against other wild beasts.

The doctor now took my lance, which he used with pretty good effect,
piercing five or six more of our enemies.  He had pinned another to the
ground through the side, but in its struggles it snapped off the head of
the lance, and we had now only the charges which I had reserved for the
destruction of some of the remainder.  Each time I fired I killed a
peccary; but we calculated that when I had fired the last shot I could
venture on, there would still remain upwards of forty of our fierce
little assailants--a number sufficient to kill every one of us, should
we descend to the ground.

We sat still for some minutes, considering what was best to be done.
Hunger, independent of the wish to continue our voyage, made us anxious
to get down; but the doctor warned the padre and me on no account to
make the attempt.

"I would sooner face a couple of jaguars than those little brutes," he
observed.

We were seated on our perches, disconsolate enough, it may be supposed,
when we heard a sound of cracking boughs, as if some creature was making
its way through the underwood, and presently we caught sight of a large
tapir with a jaguar on its back, dashing at headlong speed through the
forest.  It attracted the attention of the peccaries, and they, for the
moment forgetting us, darted off in pursuit, possibly with the hope of
making both animals their prey.

"Now's our time," cried the doctor; "come, senor padre, descend from
your tree--quick!--quick!--and we'll make our way to the canoe."

The padre eagerly obeyed the summons; and came rolling, rather than
leaping, down to the ground, nearly dislocating his ankle.  We each of
us took hold of his hands, and together, in spite of the pain he was
suffering, ran through the forest.  As we did so, I looked back pretty
often to ascertain whether the terrible little monsters were following
us.

The padre begged us at last to stop, that he might recover breath and
rub his ankle.  As we rested, he fancied that he again heard the grunts
and squeaks, and urged us to go on.  We willingly obeyed him, and
continued our night till we saw the broad river close in front of us.
We shouted to our crew, but neither they nor the canoe were to be seen.

"The fellows can't have put off already," exclaimed the doctor; "they
deserve hanging or shooting if they have."

"Perhaps they are hidden by the bank," observed the padre; "come on.  I
still hear those horrible grunts in the distance; I shall never get the
sound out of my ears as long as I live."

Presently we saw a hat rising above the bank; it was that of our
captain.  Another and another appeared.  The fellows had been fast
asleep, and had not discovered now quickly the time had gone by.  When
they heard of our encounter, they congratulated us, assuring us that
they had known of numbers of people being killed by herds of peccaries;
and they asserted that the creatures will attack and destroy a jaguar,
though many of the herd may first lose their lives in the battle.  Our
men, on hearing of the peccaries we had killed, were eager to obtain
some of the flesh, and coolly asked us to go with them, that we might
defend them.  This we declined doing, for even a dozen men would have
been no match for the remainder of the herd, should we encounter them.
Our fellows looked very sulky at our refusal, though they were afraid to
go alone; so we ordered them to shove off, and proceeded on our voyage,
leaving the slain peccaries to become the food of jaguars and pumas, or
armadilloes and vultures,--which, before the nest day's sun arose, would
devour the whole of them.

Some days after this we reached a long, low sand-bank, which the falling
waters had left dry.  We were about to pass close to it, when a voice
from the shore hailed us to "keep off in the middle of the stream;" and
on looking in the direction from whence it came, we perceived a large
encampment of Indians, and in the midst of them recognised a Franciscan
monk.

To recompense our crew for the loss of the peccaries, we agreed to land,
in the hope of obtaining some fresh provisions.  Padre Pacheco told us
not to mention who he was; and certainly no one could have discovered
him by his dress.

On landing we were welcomed by the friar, who introduced himself as
Padre Bobo.  He had come with his people, from some place in the
interior, to the harvest of eggs.  The turtles, he said, had already
begun laying them; and his people proposed digging them up the following
morning, when they would supply us with as many as we required.  We
accordingly agreed to remain till then.

The padre seemed a jovial old gentleman, though he complained of his
solitary life.  He had got his Indians under tolerable subjection, but
he appeared to me to have advanced them very slightly in the scale of
civilisation; while their religion consisted chiefly in crossing
themselves, and bowing to the crucifix which he held up when he
performed mass.  However, as Padre Pacheco observed, they had given up
some of their worst customs, and that was something.

Padre Bobo gave us much information about the habits of these turtles.
They invariably lay their eggs during the night.  In the evening they
may be seen with their heads above water, eager for the moment of the
sun's setting; then, directly it is dark, they land and commence
operations.  The animal first digs a hole, three feet in diameter and
four in depth, with its hind feet, which are very long, and furnished
with crooked claws.  So anxious is it to lay its eggs that it often
descends into a hole that has been dug by another, still uncovered with
sand, where it deposits a new layer of eggs on that which has been
recently laid.  Numbers of eggs are thus broken.  All night long they
continue working on the beach, and daylight often surprises many of them
before the laying of their eggs is terminated.  They now labour with
double eagerness, having not only to deposit their eggs, but to close
the holes they have dug, that they may not be perceived by the jaguars
which are sure to be waiting in the neighbourhood; and many on these
occasions are captured.

The padre gave us an ample supper, consisting of turtle dressed in a
variety of ways, and several wild fruits, washed down with some of the
doctor's aguadiente, which had been brought up from the canoe.  He then
produced a bundle of tobacco, with some long pipes, for those who
smoked; after which he brought out an exceedingly greasy pack of cards,
and invited us to join him in a game, observing that he was rarely
visited by white gentlemen with whom he could enjoy that pleasure.  As I
nearly fell asleep during the game, I have not the slightest
recollection of what it was; indeed, having a dislike to cards, I was
utterly ignorant how the game was played.

We then turned into our hammocks, slung between the trees, and slept
soundly without fear of interruption; for the Indians kept unusually
quiet lest they should alarm the turtles, while they were also on the
watch to guard against a surprise from jaguars.

At daybreak the next morning we went out with Padre Bobo and his chief
man, who carried a long pole with which to search for the eggs.  Digging
it into the sand as he went along, he discovered each nest by finding no
opposition to the pole as he struck it downwards, generally to about the
depth of three or four feet.  The Indians then followed, and, removing
the sand with their hands, placed the eggs they collected in small
baskets, in which they carried them to their encampment, and threw them
into long wooden troughs filled with water.  In these troughs the eggs,
broken and stirred with shovels, remained exposed to the sun till the
oily part rose to the surface.  As fast as this oil collected, it was
skimmed off and boiled over a quick fire.

The Indians called it turtle butter; and the padre told us that it keeps
better than olive or any other oil.  When well prepared, it is limpid,
inodorous, and almost white; and can then be used not only for burning
in lamps, but also for cooking.

Notwithstanding the vast quantity of eggs laid, in consequence of the
persecution to which the poor turtles are exposed, their numbers have
decreased of late years.  The jaguars are their most inveterate enemies,
next to man; they pounce upon them, and turn one after the other on
their backs, so that they may afterwards devour them at their ease.
From the suppleness of the jaguar's paw, it is able to remove the double
armour of the creature, and to scrape out the flesh with the greatest
neatness.  It will even pursue the turtle into the water when not very
deep.  It also digs up its eggs; and, together with the alligator, the
heron, and the gallinazo vulture, captures large numbers of the little
turtles recently hatched.

Our crew half-filled the boat with small live turtles, and eggs dried in
the sun.

The alligators, which are among the principal persecutors of the
turtles, find their own young attacked by vultures.  Unlike the turtle,
however, the savage little creatures attempt to defend themselves, and
as soon as they perceive their enemy they raise themselves on their fore
paws, bend their backs, and lift up their heads; opening their wide
jaws, they turn continually, though slowly, towards their assailant, to
show him their teeth, which, even when the animal has but recently
issued from the egg, are very long and sharp.  Often, while the
attention of a small alligator is engaged by one of the vultures,
another pounces down, grasps it by the neck, and bears it off to his
eyrie.

We at length reached the mouth of the Apure, and having happily escaped
an overturn of our crank craft, we landed at a large village.  Here
obtaining horses, we pushed forward towards the camp of the Republicans,
where I hoped to rejoin my brave commander, General Bermudez.



CHAPTER TEN.

JOURNEY TO THE CAMP--SLEEP AT A CATTLE-FARM--OBTAIN A GUIDE--MODE OF
CATCHING ELECTRIC EELS--REACH THE CAMP--OUR LIFE IN CAMP--CARNE CON
CUERO--THE DOCTOR AND THE WILD BOAR--ALARMING NEWS ABOUT NORAH--MARCH ON
CARABOBO--INTELLIGENCE FROM NORAH--IMPORTANT INFORMATION GIVEN BY THE
MESSENGER--THE DEFILE CLEARED--WE PASS THROUGH IT--BATTLE OF CARABOBO--
THE PADRE DOES HIS PART--HORRIBLE SLAUGHTER--GALLANTRY OF A SPANISH
OFFICER--DEATH OF COLONEL ACOSTA--GLORIOUS RESULT OF THE BATTLE--WE SET
OFF IN SEARCH OF NORAH--MEET HER ATTENDED BY KANIMAPO--FIERCE SKIRMISH--
AQUALONGA CAPTURED--NORAH'S ADVENTURES--CONTINUE OUR MARCH TO DON
FERNANDO'S--ANOTHER ADVENTURE--MEET WITH OUR FRIENDS--ARRIVAL--GRIEF FOR
THE DEATH OF COLONEL ACOSTA--AQUALONGA SHOT--FURTHER CAMPAIGNING--
RETURN--FRIENDLY MEETING WITH KANIMAPO'S TRIBE--HAPPY MARRIAGES--
CONCLUSION.

After passing through a thickly-wooded region bordering the banks of the
river, we emerged on an open country, the celebrated llanos of
Venezuela, which extended far away beyond human ken.  As the best part
of the day was spent, we agreed that it would be folly to attempt
pushing forward without a guide; so, as a hato, or cattle-farm, was seen
in the distance, we resolved to ride towards it for the purpose of
obtaining one.

With the exception of the rich grass which covered the surface of the
ground, the only vegetation visible consisted of a few clumps of
palm-trees, with fan-like leaves, scattered here and there over the wide
expanse.  The farm-buildings consisted of palm-thatched huts surrounded
by a fence of palm-trunks, beyond which were the corrals or cattle
enclosures.  Countless herds dotted the plain, even to the horizon.

On reaching the gate, the overseer, a fine-looking elderly negro, came
out and inquired our business.  On hearing who we were he invited us in,
promising to supply all our wants.  He had not much to offer in the way
of accommodation, but such as it was he gladly put it at our disposal.
Such luxuries as beds did not exist, but a long table and benches and
chairs were found in the principal hut; also an ample supply of beef,
which an old negress immediately began to prepare for us.  Suffice it to
say that we had a substantial supper, and could sleep secure from the
attacks of foes.

The next morning, our breakfast having been a repetition of the evening
meal, we prepared to start, the overseer having selected a trusty
llanero as our guide.  It was difficult to say to what race he belonged.
He called himself a white, but his complexion and features betokened
Indian and African progenitors.  He was a fine, athletic-looking fellow,
lithe yet muscular, and evidently capable of enduring continued and
violent exercise without fatigue.  A broad-brimmed hat, a shirt and
trousers, and a coloured poncho over his shoulders, completed his
attire; his weapons being a long lance and a large-mouthed blunderbuss.
Of his steed, which he had caught and broken-in himself, he was
excessively proud; and he boasted that, mounted on its back, there was
not a bull on the plains, however fierce, which he could not overtake
and capture with his lasso.  He would conduct us without fail to the
camp, though streams and marshes intervened, over a wide extent of the
llanos.

We set off, therefore, without anxiety, either keeping alongside our
guide or following close at his heels; now galloping along the borders
of a marsh, now plunging through places where I should have expected to
be smothered, had I not trusted to his experience to lead the way.  I am
afraid to say how many miles we covered without pulling rein.  Our hardy
steeds requiring no food till the end of the day's journey, we only
stopped for a few minutes by the side of a pool to allow them to drink,
and then went on again.

Towards nightfall we arrived at another farm, very similar to the one we
had left.  The padre complained much of the fatigue of riding at a rate
to which he had been so long unaccustomed.  Even the doctor declared
that he had no wish to travel the same distance another day.  Our guide
laughed at their complaints, observing that they were welcome to rest as
long as they liked.  He looked with more respect at me, as I had endured
the fatigue better than my companions.

During the evening he told me that some of the men at the farm were
going out next morning to catch fish; and, should I wish it, I might
accompany them, as they would return before the time we had fixed for
setting out.  I gladly accepted the offer; as did the doctor, who was
curious to see the mode of fishing adopted by those sons of the desert.

We accordingly rode forth, with our llanero, Pablo, as guide--the
servants having set out some time before.  We overtook them just as they
had arrived at a large pond--or lake, rather--surrounded by reeds, with
a few trees scattered here and there in the neighbourhood.  They had
driven before them a small herd of horses and mules, many of which
appeared to be broken-down animals, such as I should not have supposed
were to be found on the llanos.  As we approached the pond, we saw
several heads, resembling those of large serpents, just lifted above the
surface; and now and then I caught sight of a huge, thick-bodied,
snake-like creature gliding through the water, seven or eight feet in
length.

"What are they?"  I asked of Pablo.

"The fish we are going to catch," he answered.

"Fish, my friend, they really are," observed the doctor, "though known
as gymnoti, or electric eels; and truly glad I am that I came to see
them caught."

The men were armed with harpoons and long slender rods.  They now
collected the horses and mules, and with loud shouts drove them into the
lake.  The combined effect of the horses' hoofs and the men's shrieks
was, that numbers of the hideous-looking gymnoti issued from the mud in
which they lay hid and came to the surface of the water, when they
simultaneously made a dash at the unfortunate animals swimming and
floundering about.  The scene was a most extraordinary one.  Several of
the horses, being struck by these electric eels, succumbed to the
violence of the invisible strokes which they were receiving from all
sides, and disappeared beneath the water; others, with manes erect and
eyeballs wild with pain, strove to escape from their enemies, but were
driven back again by the Indians with their long rods; while several of
the gymnoti, approaching the shore, were harpooned and dragged to land.
The livid, yellow eels, like great water-snakes, swam after the
unfortunate horses which were attempting to make their way to the
opposite shore.  But in a short time I observed that the animals
appeared less alarmed; they no longer erected their manes, while their
eyes expressed less pain and terror.  The eels, at the same time,
instead of following them, swam slowly towards the shore, when they,
like those first caught, were harpooned, and, by a line fastened to the
weapon, jerked on to the bank.

The doctor observed that they had lost much of their electric force;
also, that the natives took care that the lines should not get wet.  I
wished to try my hand in catching one of the creatures, but they warned
me that should I allow the line to touch the water, I would feel a shock
which would well-nigh knock me down.

The doctor then invited some of the men to join hands, which he and I
did with several of them; then touching one of the eels with the point
of his long knife, a shock passed through the whole of us, which made
the natives jump and shriek out--one or two of them falling to the
ground, overcome with astonishment at the unexpected sensation rather
than by the force of the shock.

Hideous as the creatures are, the natives declared that they were very
good for food, and a number of them were packed up and carried back to
the farm.

So powerful is the electric force possessed by the eels, that several of
the horses were killed immediately; and our companions assured us that
the strongest man, if struck by one of them when crossing a river, would
become so benumbed that he would certainly lose his life.

The doctor told me how the employment of their electric powers is
spontaneous; and this exhausts the nervous energy, so that they need
repose and an abundance of nourishment before a fresh accumulation of
electricity is produced.  These curious creatures have the power of
making holes for themselves in the marshes and mud of watercourses which
remain filled with moisture during the rainy season; and they are thus
able to support existence in their usual localities until the return of
rain, when they come forth and prey upon all living animals within their
reach.

It took us several days after this to reach the camp.  I was warmly
greeted by my gallant chief, who heartily congratulated me on having
escaped the dangers to which I had been exposed.  My companions, also,
had a kindly welcome.

"Though we have been inactive for some time, we shall soon have work for
all of you," he remarked, laughing: "you, Barry, to take a part in the
fighting; you, senor doctor, to attend the wounded; and you, senor
padre, to shrive the dying.  Each man to his trade,--though, to confess
the truth, I shall be very glad when our part of the business is over,
and we have driven the Gothos into the sea.  That, I feel confident,
will be before long."

I had received no intelligence from my family since the doctor joined
me, and I was becoming very anxious to hear from them.  At that time, it
will be remembered, Norah was setting out to visit our relative Don
Fernando; so I eagerly sought out my cousin, Don Carlos, fully expecting
that he would have heard of her arrival.  Greatly to my disappointment,
he told me that one letter alone had reached him,--in which it was
mentioned that Norah was expected, but that some time had passed since
they hoped to see her, and that she had not arrived.

On talking over the matter and comparing notes, we both became greatly
alarmed for her safety.  I was sure, from what the doctor had told me,
that she fully intended to go at the time he spoke of, and ought to have
arrived before the date of this letter.  Don Carlos told me that on one
important account his family hoped that Norah would not have set out:
the Guahibos (gained over, as they believed, by Spanish emissaries) had
become more than ever threatening in their conduct.  Their chief and
some of the principal men, who were supposed to be friendly to the
patriots, were absent, and the rest were thus left to their own devices.
They were not likely to make any hostile movement without their regular
leaders; but should these return and prove unable to restrain them, or
be themselves gained over by the Spaniards, serious consequences, might
ensue.

Had we not expected shortly to encounter the enemy, we would both have
obtained leave to return home and ascertain the truth; but under the
circumstances this was impossible, and we had, therefore, to restrain
our impatience and hope for the best.  Don Carlos became very unhappy,
and a high sense of duty alone prevented him from asking permission to
quit the army for a short period.  We in vain endeavoured to find a
trusty messenger who would convey letters to our friends and return with
an answer; those we sent by the couriers--who had a circuitous route to
take--might not reach their destination for a long time, and answers
would be equally tardy in their transit.

As it was not in my nature to look on the dark side of things, I quickly
recovered my spirits, trusting that all would turn out right.

When I told the padre what we had heard, he promised that on his return
home he would visit the Guahibos and try to win them over.  "I have
before paid them a visit, when they received me in a friendly way," he
observed.  "I know how to treat them; and though they are still
heathens, they look upon me with respect, and may listen to what I say,
however little inclined they are to renounce their idolatrous
practices."

I might give a graphic description of our life in the camp.  Our time,
however, was too much taken up with amusements,--the discipline and
organisation of the troops being but little attended to.  We had
shooting and hunting excursions nearly every day.  If we could not
obtain smaller game, the llaneros with their lassos or bolas quickly
captured as many head of cattle as they required.  The chase of a wild
bull afforded, indeed, excellent sport, though it was not without its
dangers, for the savage animal, irritated by its pursuers, would often
turn and attempt to gore them with its horns.  These, however, the
llaneros dexterously avoided; and throwing the lasso over the animal's
head, brought it with a violent jerk to the ground, when a thrust of the
lance quickly finished its career.

To give an idea of the rough style in which we lived, I may describe the
mode of cooking the beef thus killed.  A joint was selected, which may
be termed the saddle--it being formed of the two rumps, which are never
divided.  The hide was not stripped off, but the hair was singed by the
application of a burning brand, which rendered the skin hard and nearly
impenetrable.  Several of these joints were placed in a large hole dug
in the ground, about five feet deep, and of a length and breadth in
proportion to the quantity of meat to be dressed.  The inside of the
hole having been previously lined with flat stones, and a brisk fire
maintained in it till it had become sufficiently hot, the ashes were
then raked out, and the meat was placed, with the hide downwards, on
sticks fastened from side to side horizontally; and the hole being
covered over with large stones to exclude the air, it was thus baked.
The hide was drawn by the heat from the centre of the meat, but the
sides being bent up, the juices were preserved, and the use of dishes
rendered unnecessary.  Joints thus prepared are termed "carne con
cuero."

Another dish on which we regaled ourselves was a sheep or goat with the
skin left on,--as in the way I have described,--and with the inside
filled with turkeys, fowls, ducks, wild geese, pieces of pork,
plantains, yams, calvanasses, cassava, bread powdered, boiled maize,
oranges, lemons, and such other ingredients as could be obtained; the
whole being cut up into small pieces, and duly seasoned.  The animal
thus stuffed is skewered together, and baked in the same manner as the
beef.

When the cook considered that the viands were sufficiently dressed, a
trumpeter proclaimed the important fact to the officers, who immediately
ranged themselves in a ring to enjoy the repast.  One of the men, acting
as waiter, used to stick his lance into the meat, and thus conveyed it
to our chief, who helped himself; after which it went the rounds, on the
point of the lance, to the rest of us.

The doctor's office was a sinecure so long as no fighting was going
forward, as the hardy llaneros were seldom sick, or preferred their own
remedies to those he could administer.  He accordingly generally joined
in our hunting expeditions.  I can fancy I see him now--a large
handkerchief bound round his hat and fluttering in the breeze--as, lance
in hand, he one day came on a herd of wild hogs, and set off after them
with a shout which had often echoed in his younger days amid the forests
of his fatherland.  The animal he had singled out took to flight, and
showing good bottom, led him a long chase amid the tangled brushwood;
till, finding that running would not avail it, the creature turned at
bay, and with its sharp tusks made a rush at the legs of the doctor's
steed.  The animal at that moment gave an unexpected hound, and the
doctor was thrown ignominiously to the ground,--happily, on the opposite
side to that on which stood the enraged boar.

We saw the accident, but were too far off to render him assistance
before the boar could reach him.  Springing up, however, and shortening
his lance, of which he had not let go, he stood ready to receive the
savage animal; and loud shouts of applause burst from the throats of our
men as he was seen to plunge his spear into the body of the boar.

"Carne con cuero!" he shouted out; "we'll have this fellow baked in his
skin, and I'll eat him in revenge for the fall he has given me."

The doctor's steed being caught, he remounted; and the llaneros carrying
the hog in front of him, with several others which had been killed, we
returned to the camp.  It was one of the last days we spent there.

On arriving at the camp Don Carlos met me, and I saw by his countenance
that he was much agitated.  He put into my hand a letter from my father.

"It will give you terrible news, I fear," he said, "as mine did to me.
Your sister never reached our house, though she undoubtedly left her
home about the time you expected she would do.  Don Fernando, after
waiting for some time and not seeing her, sent to your father to
ascertain if she was coming, and received the intelligence that she had
already set off!  It was at first hoped that she might have gone to
Castle Concannan; but though she called there to pay a visit to our
aunts, she again left it; and after that no traces of her or her
attendants could be discovered.  Oh, what can have happened to her?
Cannot you suggest anything to relieve the anguish of my mind?"

"I will see what my father says," I answered; but, alas! his letter only
confirmed the account Don Carlos had given me.

We then told my elder cousin of the alarming intelligence we had
received; but he could afford no hope: broken-hearted himself, he could
only fancy that some dreadful fate had overtaken my young sister.

We had no time, however, to dwell on our anxiety, for news was received
that the Spanish generals Morales and La Torre had concentrated their
forces on the plains of Carabobo; and in a council of war it was decided
that they should be immediately followed and attacked.  Marching at a
speed which hardy troops such as ours alone could have accomplished,
late at night we reached the foot of a range of hills lying between us
and the Spanish army--which amounted to above seven thousand men, while
our forces numbered little more than five thousand.  We had a British
legion, commanded by the gallant Colonel McIntosh; and our llaneros, we
flattered ourselves, counted for something.

The intervening ground consisted of rocky hills, densely covered with
trees, through which one narrow path alone was known as leading to the
plains of Carabobo.  The enemy having obtained notice of our approach,
had, our spies informed us, so placed their artillery as completely to
command it.

I was seated in the evening round the camp-fire, with Don Carlos, his
brother, the doctor, the padre, and several of my brother-officers, when
I saw an Indian approaching.  At first I thought he was one of those who
had accompanied the army as guides across the plain, but as he made his
way directly up to me I recognised him by his appearance as belonging to
the tribe of our friend Kanimapo.

"I would speak to you, Senor Barry," he said--"for I know you, though
you may not recollect me.  I bring you a written message; here it is;"
and he put a paper into my hand.

Kneeling down, I read it eagerly by the light of the fire.  It was
written hurriedly, in pencil, and signed "Norah."

"I have been captured by Aqualonga's band, and he himself is with them;
I have twice seen him, though he has not visited me.  I am treated with
respect, but compelled to travel wherever they go.  Their object is, I
believe, to obtain a ransom.  I asked them to send to my father; they
replied that Senor Desmond was ruined, and could not pay the sum they
require.  I suspect, therefore, that they intend to deliver me up to the
Spaniards.  They will hold me as a hostage for you and Carlos, whom they
know to be serving with the patriots.  You will, I am sure, try and
arrange some plan to rescue me.  The bearer, who is attached to his
chief, will inform him how I am situated; and he also will endeavour, I
think, to help me.  Aqualonga is marching to join the Spaniards; and,
from the intelligence I can gain, I believe that we are not far off from
where you are.  Whatever plan you propose should be carried out
speedily.  Consult Carlos."

I instantly called my cousin aside and read the contents to him.  On
hearing the message, he was even more agitated and anxious than I had
been.  We then called up the Indian and questioned him.  He had found
his chief, he said, and faithfully delivered the message entrusted to
him.  Kanimapo had, he added, bidden him hasten on to me, saying that he
himself would risk everything to rescue my sister.

"This will make me doubly anxious to defeat the Spaniards," observed Don
Carlos, after he had somewhat recovered from the agitation into which
this intelligence had thrown him.

We both promised the Indian a reward for his faithfulness in delivering
the message.

"I require none," he answered; "my desire is to obey the wishes of my
chief."

He then inquired whether we expected soon to be engaged with the enemy,
of whose position he was well aware.

"Why do you wish to know?"  I asked.

"Because I am acquainted with a defile through these hills, of which,
perhaps, your leaders are ignorant," he replied.  "It is thickly
overgrown with brushwood and trees, so as to be completely concealed
from view; but if these impediments were cleared away, you might descend
suddenly on the enemy and take them by surprise.  It was here that my
people once fought a fierce battle with the Castilians; and though ages
have since passed away, the memory of it still survives among us."

Carlos and I were fully satisfied, after further conversation with the
Indian, that the account he gave us was correct,--the more so as he
undertook to lead us to the entrance of the defile.  We at once set off,
therefore, discussing as we went plans for rescuing Norah, in case
Kanimapo should not have succeeded in doing so.  But even for her sake
we could not leave the army till the battle was over; and, indeed, it
would have been impossible to obtain men to accompany us.

Quitting the camp, the Indian led us some way to the right of our
position, along the foot of the wooded hill; after which he struck off
directly towards it.  Instead of having steep rocks to climb, as would
have been the case in every other part except the before-mentioned
passage, we ascended a gentle slope, and then continued over tolerably
level ground till we found ourselves on the top of another slope
reaching down to the plain below.  From the position we had gained, we
could distinguish between the trees the camp-fires of the Spanish army
extending for a considerable way to our left.

We at once saw the importance of this pass, and hastened back to General
Bermudez with the information we had obtained.  He had lain down to
sleep, but on hearing what we had to say he hurried with us to General
Bolivar.  The commander-in-chief, after complimenting us on the
intelligence we had displayed, immediately issued orders for a party of
his men, with their machetes and axes, to proceed into the defile and
clear it of wood, so as to allow of the passage of cavalry.  They were
thus employed during the whole of the night, under the command of a
gallant young Englishman.

After a few hours' sleep, by the time morning broke Carlos and I were in
the saddle.  The blacks had nearly completed their work; and the only
reward the Sambos asked was to be allowed to lead the assault.  They
were followed by the British legion, under Colonel McIntosh.

As the last trees were cleared away, their position was shown to the
Spaniards, who opened a tremendous fire on them, through which they ran
down to the attack, numbers falling as they advanced; but nothing
stopped them.  The British legion, six hundred strong, next rushed
through the defile, with the steadiness for which they have been so long
famed, and attacked the enemy; who, thus taken by surprise, had not time
to bring their artillery to bear upon us.  A smaller force of
newly-arrived English troops, under Colonel Ferrier, was fearfully cut
to pieces; their gallant commander being killed just as he had succeeded
in recovering his colours taken by the Spaniards.  I am sorry to say
that some of the llaneros under General Paez, unable to withstand the
repeated volleys of musketry which the well-formed ranks of the
Spaniards poured into them, for a few minutes showed the white feather,
and began to retreat; but the general, after lancing a dozen or more,
succeeded in rallying them and leading them against the enemy.

We meanwhile got through, with our well-trained cavalry; and while the
British, supported by the ferocious Sambos, charged with the bayonet
into the thickest of the Spanish lines, we, led by Bermudez, sprang
forward at headlong speed, with lances in rest; and Paez and his men
again attacking the remaining part of the enemy's line, they now went
down before us like chaff before the wind.  The British legion, with
their black supporters, had already forced the centre, bayoneting
hundreds of their opponents; and now, when Paez and our party charged
upon the devoted Royalists, horrible indeed was the destruction which
overtook them.

Again and again we charged, each time adding to the fearful slaughter.
Fresh troops now came pouring through the defile, and cut off those
portions of the Spanish army which had separated from the main body,--
invariably putting them to death.  Several times I got glimpses of the
padre leading on a band of horsemen against the ranks of the enemy,
flourishing a huge sword, but never once, to my belief, striking with
it; conscientiously allowing his followers to do the killing work with
their lances.  He seemed to bear a charmed life, for, though in the
thickest of the fight, the bullets whizzed harmlessly by him.

In one hour from the time Colonel McIntosh entered the plain, five
entire battalions of the enemy had laid down their arms; whilst, with
one exception, the survivors of the remaining regiments had taken to
flight.

I feel called upon to speak of the gallantry of one young Spanish
officer, who, at the head of his regiment, remained on the field
fighting to the last; then, perceiving that he had no longer a chance of
contending successfully against us, he moved his men off in a cool and
regular manner.  So struck was General Paez with the bravery he
displayed, that he would not allow him to be attacked in his retreat.

I was returning from our last charge, when I saw a wounded officer whom
I recognised even at a distance as one of our party.  On dismounting to
ascertain what assistance I could give him, I found, to my sorrow, that
it was my cousin, whom I had so long known as Colonel Acosta.  He
recognised me; and pressing my hand, in a faint voice he asked me to
take a locket from his neck.  I did as he desired; and holding it in his
hand, he gazed steadfastly at it with eyes rapidly becoming dim as the
chill of death stole over him.

"Paola!--Paola!  I would have died to save you," he murmured.  "Let this
be buried with me," he whispered.  "Take care of it, lest any
sacrilegious hands should tear it from me."

I lifted him up, meanwhile shouting to some of my men to try and find a
surgeon, in case it might not be too late to save his life.  But even
then his spirit was departing; and ere another minute had passed I found
that I held his lifeless form in my arms.

Ordering a party of men to carry the body to the camp, I next went in
search of Carlos, to give him the sad information; and that night we
buried the betrothed of the unfortunate Donna Paola Salabriata beneath a
lofty palm-tree, with her miniature, as he had desired, placed on his
breast.

That battle decided the fate of the Spanish power in Venezuela; and
though in some places along the sea-coast isolated bands held out in the
hope of receiving succour from Spain, ere long every Spanish soldier was
driven from the land, and the cause of Liberty triumphed.

We had no difficulty in obtaining from General Bermudez a strong troop
of horsemen, with which to proceed, under the guidance of the Indian, in
search of the band who held Norah in captivity.

The padre and the doctor, too, on hearing of our expedition, insisted on
accompanying us.

"But I fear that you, senor padre, will not be able to endure the
fatigues we may have to undergo," I observed.

"In such a cause I shall be insensible to fatigue," answered the padre
in a spirited tone.  "Perhaps, too, I can be of use in influencing some
of the rascals who know me, and may be willing to listen to what I say.
Go I must, Barry, so say no more about it."

The doctor was equally determined.  "There are plenty of surgeons
belonging to the British legion in the camp to attend to the wounded;
and your fair sister may be ill, and require my aid," he answered, "so I
intend to form one of your party.  If there is any fighting, you shall
see that I can wield a sword or lance as well as my reverend friend
here.  Ah, senor padre! you did wonderful execution among the enemy
yesterday."

"Heaven forgive me for the deaths I caused!" answered the padre, with a
sigh.  "My blood was up, and I fought for liberty and my country.  I
thought of nothing else; and where the odds were so much against us, I
knew that no true man could be spared."

Carlos and I, with our two stalwart friends, set off without loss of
time at the head of our brave llaneros.  Caution was necessary, however.
The banditti might not have heard of the defeat of the Spaniards; and
should we discover and attack them, they might retaliate on my hapless
sister.

We pushed forward as rapidly as we could, eager to release her; and as
we proceeded we sent out scouts, to ascertain, if possible, the position
of Aqualonga and his band of cut-throats.  Though we took a wide range,
we could nowhere hear of them, and were satisfied therefore that they
had not passed us.  Night and day we were on the watch, whether resting
in camp or galloping forward; and relying on the hardihood of our
steeds, we advanced at a rate that no ordinary cavalry could have done.

One day, about noon, we reached a slight elevation of the ground,
scarcely to be called a hill, to the top of which we rode, that we might
obtain a wider look-out over the country ahead of us.  Near at hand was
a stream, bordered by a thick copse of a height sufficient, when we
dismounted, to conceal us and our horses.  It was a spot well suited for
an ambush.  Scarcely had we gained the top of the hillock, when we saw
in the far distance what appeared to us the leading files of a party of
horsemen.  Both the doctor and the padre declared that this must be
Aqualonga's party, and advised that we should conceal ourselves behind
the brushwood, and rush out upon them as they passed by.

Supposing that the approaching strangers were enemies, the suggestion
was a good one: we therefore ordered our men to ride round the foot of
the mount, while we, hoping that we had not been seen, descended and
joined them.

For some time we did not regain sight of the strangers; but at length we
observed, instead of the large body we expected to see, two figures
galloping across the savannah, while behind them came a number of
Indians on foot, running at headlong speed, with a party of horsemen
coming quickly up in the distance.  As they drew nearer, one appeared to
be a female; and from the plume of feathers in her hair, the doctor
declared that she must be an Indian, as undoubtedly, from his costume,
was her companion.

"An Indian!  No, no! that she is not!" exclaimed Don Carlos, springing
to his horse.  "It is Donna Norah!"

The idea that such was the case had flashed across my mind; and,
convinced that he was right, I followed his example.  In another
instant, breaking from our cover, we were galloping across the plain
towards them, followed by our entire party.  They saw us coming, and the
Indian for an instant altered his course, as if to avoid us; but soon
seeing who we were, he and Norah came galloping on.  I then recognised
our friend Kanimapo; though, dressed as he was, in all the war-trappings
of a chief, I had certainly not known him at first.

He and Norah were soon in our midst.  I need scarcely describe the joy
of the meeting.  But there was short time for exchange of greetings.

"Those you see are our foes, from whom we have just escaped," exclaimed
Kanimapo.  "They will endeavour to recapture us; but your band, if you
can trust your men, will be sufficient to defeat them should they
venture to attack you."

As he spoke, the men on foot, who were all Indians, drew up on one side
to allow the horsemen to advance--which they did, shouting loudly and
flourishing their weapons.  Begging the padre and the doctor to guard
Norah, Carlos and I put our men in order; then, joined by Kanimapo, and
with our lances couched, we dashed on to meet the foe.  A swarthy man of
hideous aspect was at their head, whom I recognised as Aqualonga
himself.  His men wavered as they saw us coming; and in vain did he
endeavour to cheer them on, galloping forward at headlong speed, as if
resolved to conquer or meet a soldier's death.  Some of his men,
inspirited by his example, continued to urge on their steeds; but the
rear-ranks, panic-stricken, wheeled round, and galloped off to save
their lives.

The lance of Don Carlos caught the guerilla chief in the shoulder, and
forced him from his saddle.  Most of those who followed him were pierced
through or cut down; the rest sought safety in flight, leaving us
masters of the field, and their famed leader a prisoner in our hands.
Several of our men, leaping to the ground, bound him hand and foot, and
placed him on horseback; but it would have been dangerous to pursue the
defeated foe, as we could not leave my sister without protection.

Having already performed nearly half the distance to Don Fernando's
house, we agreed to proceed thither, it being somewhat nearer than my
father's--though I was anxious to inform my parents of Norah's safety.
But we remembered that our arrival, though we should be welcomed by our
friends, would bring sorrow to the household.

Norah, though pale and thin from the fatigue and alarm she had
undergone, soon recovered her spirits; her happiness being increased by
finding that Don Carlos had escaped the dangers to which he had been
exposed, albeit she was grieved at hearing of the death of his brother.

She very briefly, at that time, narrated her adventures.  After leaving
Castle Concannan on her way to Don Fernando's house, while she was
riding on ahead a party of banditti pounced out of a wood and surrounded
her and her attendants, and made them all prisoners.  She before long
discovered that Aqualonga was the leader of the party.  He was, she
believed, going to carry her off across the mountains; but, from some
intelligence he obtained, he changed his plan and proceeded across the
savannah.  He left her at a solitary rancho, under the charge of a
negress, and a party of men to guard her.  She received no insult, but
she was coarsely fed, and no attention was paid to her comforts.  She
was, however, allowed to stroll about the rancho; and one day, to her
surprise, she saw an Indian whom she recognised as belonging to
Kanimapo's tribe.  She found an opportunity of communicating with him,
and persuaded him to inform his chief where she was.  He promised to do
so, and to return with any message she might give him.

After some time Aqualonga and his band returned, whereupon they set out
to the north-west, carrying her with them; so her hopes of being rescued
vanished.

One evening, however, Kanimapo fearlessly entered the camp, and
introduced himself to Aqualonga, succeeding by the account he gave in
winning his confidence.  He soon found means of communicating with
Norah; when he told her that he had a disguise ready for her, and a
couple of fleet horses, and that if she would agree to escape with him
he would conduct her to the patriot camp.  Feeling confidence in his
honour, she consented; and the following night, accompanied by her
faithful attendant, she stole out unperceived by any one, dressed as an
Indian girl, with a plume of feathers in her hair, and a cloak of skins
over her shoulders.  The horses were found behind a clump of trees; and
mounting, they first took a westerly direction,--then circling round,
they finally, giving the reins to their horses, galloped at full speed
to the eastward, and happily met with us in the way I have described.

Norah was a good horsewoman, and declared herself well able to move on
without further delay.  We accordingly proceeded eastward, till the
approach of night warned us to encamp.  We of course took every
precaution against surprise; for though the Spaniards had been so
signally defeated, some roving bands of Indians attached to their cause
might possibly discover and attack us.  We had not only sentries placed
round the camp, but we sent out vedettes to patrol the neighbourhood,
and thus give due notice of the approach of an enemy.  A hut was built
for Norah; and Don Carlos and I lay down outside, that, in case of any
sudden surprise, we might be at hand to protect her.

The first watch of the night had passed by, when a shot was heard, and
one of the vedettes came galloping in with the announcement that he had
descried a body of men approaching the camp, and that, as he galloped
off, he had been pursued by several horsemen.  We of course ordered the
men to be ready to leap into their saddles for the attack which we fully
expected to be made; and Norah's horse was brought up, that she might be
able to mount, if necessary, at a moment's notice.  She took the
announcement very calmly, as if it was quite a matter of course.

While these preparations were being made, the padre rode up and offered
to go forth in the direction in which the strangers had been seen, and
ascertain who they were.

"They may be enemies, but they may possibly be friends; and unless we
learn the truth, we may be knocking our heads together before we
discover it," he observed.  "I have had so many bullets flying about my
ears of late, and have got off scot-free, that I am not afraid of any
they may fire at me."

Though we were unwilling to expose the padre to danger, his offer was of
too much value to be refused.  We accordingly begged him to do as he
proposed; and bidding us not to be anxious about him, he rode off in the
direction from which the vedette had come.

We waited, fearing every instant to hear the sound of a shot; but the
silence of night remained unbroken.  I had directed my men not to fire
till they received my order to do so, to prevent the risk of the padre
being shot at on his return to the camp.

Some time had passed away, when a horseman was seen coming over the
plain, and the padre's voice was heard shouting,--"All right!  They are
friends, and will be here anon!"

In another minute he had reached us.  "Who do you think they are?" he
exclaimed.  "The labourers of your father and Senor Concannan, with a
number of villagers and blacks; and some of my people, headed by Senor
Denis, your young brother, and your Irish servant.  They knew my voice,
which I took care to let them hear before I approached; and I told them
that I would ride back and inform you, lest you should begin peppering
at them as they marched here to embrace you.  They have come in search
of Aqualonga and his band, whom they had traced in this direction,
having ascertained that he it was who had carried off Donna Norah."

My uncle and the whole party were thankful to have recovered her without
having to fight, as they had expected; though Gerald declared that he
was sorry not to be able to break a lance in her service, against the
renowned tawny-skinned chieftain Aqualonga.

"Faith, Masther Gerald, it's much betther as it is," observed Tim, "as
the savage might have managed to run his lance into you; and Miss Norah,
depend on it, is a mighty deal more pleased to have no blood spilt in
her cause."

We were now--our two parties forming one camp--capable of setting at
defiance any enemies likely to approach us.

The next morning we continued our journey; and at length, after a
somewhat fatiguing march over the wide-extended plain,--having to cross
several rivers and swamps, sometimes fording them, and at others passing
over in hide-formed canoes, while the horses swam behind us,--we reached
Don Fernando's.  Our welcome was such as might have been expected: Norah
was received as a daughter, and Don Carlos and I were treated as heroes;
and by none more so than by Isabella Monterola,--who has since, to my
great happiness, become my wife.  My cousin, Colonel Acosta, as I will
still call him, was truly mourned for.  "Poor fellow!" said Don
Fernando; "the loss is ours.  He would never have recovered the death of
Donna Paola."

The next day the bandit chief, whose safe-keeping cost us much anxiety,
was sent off under a strong escort to Popayan; where he was, soon after,
ordered to be shot.  An immense crowd collected to gaze on an Indian who
had been the terror of the country for so many years; and one man, as he
observed his short figure and coarse and ugly features, exclaimed,--"Is
that the hideous little fellow who has alarmed us so long?"

"Yes," replied Aqualonga, darting a fierce look at him from his black
eyes; "in this small body is the heart of a giant."

At his request he was allowed to die in his colonel's uniform; and just
before he was shot, he declared that had he twenty lives, he would have
been ready to sacrifice them all for the king he served.

But to return to the time I was describing.  We all of us endeavoured,
by every means in our power, to express our gratitude to Kanimapo for
the service he had rendered us.

"I have but done my duty," he answered, "and tried to prove that I am
grateful for the kindness I received at your hands.  I wish to render
you still further service.  I must now go back to my people, who have so
long shown enmity to you and your family; and I hope to teach them that
it is their duty, as it is assuredly to their interests, to be on
friendly terms with those who truly wish to benefit them."

"And I, my friend," said the padre, "will accompany you.  I may be able
to counteract the evil effects produced on their minds by the Spanish
emissaries, and tell them of a purer faith than any they have hitherto
heard of."

"And I will go also," exclaimed the doctor.  "I should like to study
their habits and customs; and I may be able, by healing them of their
complaints, to support my friend the padre in his endeavours to
enlighten the minds of the poor savages, and thus show practically that
our wish is to benefit them."

Kanimapo accordingly set off, accompanied by the padre and the doctor;
the former having resumed his clerical robes, while the latter was
attended by his faithful dog Jumbo.

We had, of course, immediately on our arrival, despatched a messenger to
my father to announce the recovery of Norah, and my safety.  The next
day Uncle Denis, with Gerald and Tim, went home with their followers.

After spending a few days with my friends, I was compelled to conduct my
llaneros back to rejoin the army.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

I need not mention the other events of the campaign.  At the end of a
couple of months, Don Carlos and I again got leave to return home; and I
accompanied him to his father's house, where Norah had since been
staying, and where the whole of my family--who had been invited to pay a
long visit--were assembled.  It was to be terminated, I found, by my
sister's marriage.

The day after our arrival had been fixed, Don Fernando informed me, for
a meeting with Kanimapo and his tribe; which was to take place in a
beautiful spot at the foot of the mountains.  They set off at
daybreak,--Don Fernando, with his sons and grandsons habited in full
Spanish costume to do honour to the occasion.  My father, uncles, and I,
with some others, accompanied them,--making in all a party of about
twenty.

Although our meeting was to be of a pacific character, we went armed as
usual, no one moving about in that region without weapons.  As we
approached the spot, Don Fernando and his immediate relatives dismounted
and advanced on foot towards a circle formed by a number of arrows stuck
in the ground, beyond which stood Kanimapo and his tribe.  He
approached, and putting out his hand, grasped that of Don Fernando.

"My people," he said, "have hitherto been enemies to you, who desired to
do them good; but henceforth, as the points of yonder arrows are
concealed in the ground, so let all enmity be buried."

On this the Indians waved their hands, and uttered loud shouts,
indicative of approval of what had been said.  The speech, by-the-by,
was much longer than I have reported it.  Don Fernando replied in
appropriate language; and the Indians again shouted, and held up their
children to gaze at the white men who had now become their friends.

I must not dwell longer on the scene.  It appeared to afford infinite
satisfaction to all parties; and after other speeches had been made by
inferior chiefs, and replied to by our friends, we returned home, while
the Indians retired to their camp.

Kanimapo paid us a private visit soon afterwards, and assured me that
the padre and the doctor had been mainly instrumental in bringing about
the change of sentiment in his people.

After my sister's marriage with Don Carlos, we returned to my father's
house, which had been substantially rebuilt.

The padre, in the meantime, had been engaged in further instructing the
Indians, and in establishing a school; having also procured an
enlightened young Creole and his wife to act as master and mistress.  He
had begun, also, to translate portions of the Bible; which he was
convinced, he said, was the only book by which their heathen darkness
could be dispelled.  He afterwards became one of the warmest advocates
for its dissemination throughout the Republic, where a Bible Society
soon after that period was established and flourished.

The doctor, who had been adding greatly to his knowledge of the natural
history of the country, returned home with us; and, to his infinite
satisfaction, found his boxes uninjured.  At length he departed, with
the fruits of his labours, to his beloved fatherland.  He wrote me word
of his safe arrival, and promised some day or other to pay us another
visit.

The independence of Columbia being at length acknowledged by Spain,
peace was established; and those who keep free of the political disputes
which have so frequently broken out, impeding the moral and material
progress of the country, have enjoyed, as we and our friends have done,
as much happiness as frail mortals can expect to find here below.

On the cessation of hostilities I sheathed my sword, which I have never
since drawn; and though I have given some brief descriptions of the
battles and skirmishes in which I was engaged during the most eventful
period of the history of Venezuela, I wish to impress on the minds of
all the readers of my narrative that War is a terrible thing,--which
Satan for his own ends encourages, but which wise men, and Christians
especially, should endeavour by every means in their power to avoid.








*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG LLANERO: A STORY OF WAR AND WILD LIFE IN VENEZUELA ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.